MeanLookstheIII's Journal

  • 22 Entries
  • Viewing page 2 of 3
  • part 12

    by MeanLookstheIII on March 20, 2007
    January 2, 2007 I’m bored of vacation. I’ve done Mr. Kim’s math packet, as much as we’ve learned so far. I think I’m going to do all right on his final. It’s Speech I’m worried about. I’ve got to do good on this speech. Mr. Fox has stopped going easy on me. Apparently he thinks I’m past my extreme performance anxiety or something. He’s not wrong, but it was a useful advantage. It’s been kind of a crappy evening. I got bounced off the TV again for David, which totally pisses me off. I fought to keep it, but no. Mom still made me leave. Dad came into my room later and said he would make David leave, but I said no. Why don’t they get that it’s the principle? I swear, I’m not the youngest. I’m the middle kid. David’s the youngest. Michael is really like the oldest. I mean, let’s face it. I look up to Michael, not David. It’s pretty damn good that Michael never needed an example to follow. Michael showed me how to do everything, really, from the time that we were little. This was one thing I told Shrink Bob. If there is a choice to focus on David or me, it will always be David. Today, I was sort of thinking about what a nice guy Shrink Bob was. I know I said I hated going there, but he himself was a great guy. It was nice just to spell out in black and white what I thought was wrong with my family and have someone actually listen. Well, around the first weeks of ninth grade, I was literally going nuts. I mean, I chucked a baseball at David’s head! I remember that fight I had with Dad. He told me I was out of control and that he was going to ask around for a good counselor. He wanted to make progress before I started high school. “You don’t think you have a problem, do you?” he asked me. I shook my head defiantly. “No. Not at all.” So, yeah, once again, I fought. I didn’t want to go. I remember sitting on the step, petting Bailey and holding back tears. Michael walked by, on the way up to his room. “What are you doing?” he asked, staring at me. “I’m petting the dog.” My voice cracked. Michael is the one person in the world that I can’t hide how I feel to. I remember him sighing and taking me into the basement. Michael is the real reason I went. He told me there was no shame in going and that I was still a good person. I just needed anger-control strategies. After that, he told me all the stuff he had done. We’re talking EVERYTHING. Everything from weed smoking to secret parties. It was the best conversation we had had in years. That was the day we made a pact that we would tell all stories to each other. “The next two years can be fun, if you want,” he said. He snuck out a week later through my window, and I helped him. Good thing Mom and Dad never found that out, even though we were loud as hell. I should go. It’s late. ‘Bye. January 3, 2007 Today, I actually woke up before one o’clock. Actually, I woke up at ten-thirty and promptly went back to sleep. Too early. I got out of bed at about twelve-thirty. Well, that’s better than two in the afternoon. I know I’m not going to be sleeping at all the night that vacation ends. Pretty good day today, for vacation. I took Grandmom all around the city today, because she doesn’t really know her way around here yet. I don’t want to say that she’s a scary driver, but she could be better. The park jobs need work. I guess I’m not really one to talk, am I? I can’t park to save my life. Well, whatever. I actually had fun. We can’t be that different, after all. Something tells me that she would have been a very different person, had she not married into the Beaulieus. Ugh. I want to go back to school! I miss school. Latin, most of all. I’ve decided what my New Year’s resolution is. I’m going to be nicer to Mr. Roberts and actually listen when he goes off on a tangent. I’m going to stop talking in band, most of all. I’m going to cut the “weird look” that I apparently have on my face. Kind of stupid, I know, but I think it’ll benefit everyone. Mr. Roberts has to like me for me to get into Symphony Band, although he let Vijay in, and Vijay was the most tactless guy in Concert Band last year. Mr. Roberts actually screamed at him one day. Really screamed. I’ve never seen him so mad, and we’re talking Roberts, here. I think what happened was Vijay forgot his music or something and he didn’t ask for a copy until his solo came up or something like that. It was almost scary. Roberts gave him a death stare and then walked out of the room. The band oohed. “He’s going to go get the whip, Vijay!” Caleb shouted. Everyone laughed. After that, Roberts came back in with a part and gave Vijay a roared lecture. I was sort of thinking, hey, if that guy can get in, maybe Roberts will forgive all my past shenanigans. Okay, Weird Dream Time. I dreamed I was packing for some band trip. Interlochen, I think. First, I couldn’t find a suitcase that would hold all my stuff, and then I realized I was late. Really late. I went out into the kitchen and begged Mr. Julius to wait (because apparently he was driving us), but Mr. Julius said he couldn’t wait. The last thing I remember was running out to the driveway and seeing a red sedan there and then I started waking up. The first thing I thought was, “Crap! I didn’t pack deodorant or a toothbrush!” The packing means there are big changes ahead. Oh, great. Being late means I fear change. A car means that I need to stop and enjoy life. Red is raw power or passion. A suitcase means that changes are needed. Are we sensing a theme here? I wonder what this huge change will be. I guess we’ll see, won’t we? I think we’re eating, so I’m going to go. January 8, 2007 Our first day back. I’m so happy. I’m just about falling asleep right now, though. Eh, the first day back’s always kind of hard. No one is fully awake. I think I’m the only person who slept last night. Everyone kept telling me they couldn’t sleep. The best part of my day was in band. Mr. Roberts grew a beard. We were quite amused. The first thing Ashley asked me was, “Have you seen him?” I hadn’t, so she pointed to the front of the band room. I burst out laughing. He looked like a lumberjack. I also almost cracked up when he was close to us and trying to identify whose music had been dropped. That would screw my resolution of being more respectful of Roberts. The beard looks goofy, though. It was also good to be back in Latin. I’ve missed Toner and Garrett. I did the future perfect tense on the board and then we translated a passage. We actually got to the end of the first paragraph in a half-hour. Toner was the first to get off focus, as usual. Part of me suspects that most of the time he’s just showing off, because he’s never this way in band. Today Garrett and I were discussing his social standing. (You know, I think we may tease him a little much.) Garrett said that he would go around to every freshman and see how many knew him. “Gwen thinks your a good person,” I said to Toner, naming our freshman friend in Speech. “Who the hell’s Gwen?” he asked, looking confused. “She knows you!” I answered. “You know, Gwen who has highlights in her hair?” Apparently he doesn’t know Gwen. So, yeah, that’s pretty much how my day went. Now, I’m off to do other stuff. ‘Bye. January 10, 2007 Today’s Dad’s birthday. He’s reached the ripe old age of fifty-three. Old guy. Well, younger than my grandfather, I guess. “Old” is actually really subjective. People get to be sixty and claim they’re not old yet. I had just about the worst fight with Dad last night. It started out so stupid. It was my driving, really. I accidentally pulled out after a stop sign when there was a car coming and he totally flipped out. So, therefore, he was already annoyed at me when we got to where we were going, which was the music place to get my piano score. Anyway, I had forgotten the composer’s name, so I gave the title of the piece and how I thought the composer’s name was spelled. No big deal, right? Wrong. Dad went nuts. He said all this horrible stuff about how I was awful with details and a bunch of crap like that. I tried to stay cool and just shoot back responses, but he just kept yelling. He drove me to tears. It made me so upset because I’ve been trying so hard not to be like this, and he wouldn’t just acknowledge it as a mistake and move on. I called him a bunch of stuff, including harsh and unnecessary and everything on that order. Finally, he ordered me up to Michael’s room to get the piece of music so he could look at the composer’s name. Mom caught me, but I couldn’t talk at all through my tears. Finally, we all argued for awhile upstairs in Michael’s room, after Dad came up. I haven’t said those kind of things to them in forever. Really. I actually don’t think I ever have had the freedom to call them whatever came to mind. All the oldest stuff came up, stuff we haven’t argued about in forever, stuff like Cam. He said that Cam had wanted me to be his girlfriend, so they had made me stop hanging out with him. (Yeah, and what if I was cool with being his girlfriend back then, huh?) That pissed me off, partly because they were totally right. “How do you know we never talked about that?” I raged at Dad. In a way, we had, back in about eighth grade. People were constantly asking us if we were going out, so we decided it would defeat the purpose if we did go out. We weren’t going to give those Tappan assholes the satisfaction. It ended with Mom working it out. She made me apologize to Dad for not being prepared. Dad actually apologized for being a harsh prick. I flatly refused to give him a hug, though. I was freaking pissed off. Quite frankly, I would have rather punched him. I was worn out for the rest of the night and fell asleep in front of the TV about eight. I dragged myself up to bed, took out my contacts, and fell instantly asleep. Nine hours of sleep, which was good. I felt much better today. It was our worst fight in a really long time. Today was better. I found out yesterday in English that I got 96% on my paper that I wrote for Mr. Wilson, the one about Dr. Lanyon. That was great. It made me feel good, because I got the same grade as Paul. Man, I owe Paul a lot. He helped me so much. Today, we saw three interpretations of the book we’re reading. The first one was obnoxious and going nowhere, so I said so. Mr. Wilson himself once told us that he was wondering what drugs they were on when they wrote it. The second and third were better, so I wrote that. English is so awesome. We got a student teacher a few days ago. The problem is, Nick keeps making jokes about her and making me laugh. On the first day, he took one look at her and whispered to me, “That’s Mr. Wilson’s ‘ho.” I lost it. Now I can hardly look at her without remembering Nick’s little comment. He’s a good guy, even though I’ve heard from tons of people that he used to smoke a lot of weed. He’s all about living life to the fullest and not being held back by the status quo. Well, the water polo team does weird things to you. In Speech we’re now doing debate. I have the nicest group ever. I’m almost going to be sorry to debate against them, because they’re the coolest people in the world. Lucky for me, I got Giancarlos, a friend of Lisa and mine who we love to tease. Nice South American guy. We’re doing gay rights. I have no idea how I feel about that yet, since it doesn’t affect me. I was raised in a Catholic family that says they shouldn’t be recognized as a marriage, but I don’t know if I agree yet. I’ve decided I’m not going to be Republican just because my parents are right-wing, because that’s not a true belief system. Mr. Fox hates that, too. He says people should look at how they really feel, not what their parents say. I think I’m going to miss him. He’s taught me about a lot having to do with the media. Part of me thinks he’s fairly conservative himself. We had a sub in Latin, the first one since I palled up with Toner and Garrett. It wasn’t nearly as fun as last time, but she was kind of nice. She at least went to Huron, anyway. She played saxophone in the band for Mr. Roberts. I was talking to her for awhile. We got no work done, as usual. At one point Toner walked up and rested his arms on my shoulders. I rolled my eyes and said, “I seem to have a freshman stuck on me.” Toner really reminds me of Cam sometimes. Just a little more of a know-it-all. I feel sort of bad, because I know he likes me. I have to say, really not my type. I can tell, since he keeps teasing me about Luis. Man, I’m never going to hear the end of that one. Okay, I need to go to bed. I’m going to go. ‘Bye. January 11, 2007 Not that bad a day today. Mr. Julius was gone again today. The weird thing was that his sub didn’t show. I was walking from band up to Latin, and I saw the class congregated around the door. I knew something was up, since Mr. Julius is never, ever late. The TA came by and said that Mr. Julius was gone and had been for the past two hours, so we should just go home. I guess the sub hadn’t shown for those hours, too. So, anyway, the class went its separate ways. The Asian chicks who are friends of Garrett’s went to the library to work on homework. I thought that we’d catch Toner on the way to the cafeteria, where Garrett and I decided to go, since that’s the place sub-less classes are supposed to go. We did see him and I yelled, “Hey, cafeteria!” at him, but he didn’t hear or something. I was about to reach out and grab his backpack and pull him along with us, but Garrett stopped me for some reason. The rest of the class had gone away, so it was us two on our own in the cafeteria. We were a bit bored. Neither of us had cards or anything, so we were reduced to playing games on Garrett’s graphing calculator. The first game was called Bomber Kids or some such thing. I was bad at first. Took me awhile to get the controls right. Also, I kept blowing myself up. I finally won one when Garrett blew himself up. I was cracking up at how bad I was. We played a few more games on the calculator until the bell. Man, it turned out to be a fun period. It reminded me of the twenty-first of September, that great day in Latin that I figured out I was going to be okay. That was the best part of the day. I was kind of disappointed that we couldn’t find Toner, because I wanted to talk to him about Roberts’ latest outburst. He totally lost it today in band. It was almost frightening, really. For the most part, it had been a totally normal band hour. We started a new song, “The Saint and the City”. It has to do with St. Michael and how he saved some mythical city from a dragon. We were playing for awhile, with me making sure not to say much to Matt Stern, because I’ll be the first to be blamed. It was easier for me to be quiet, because Ashley was gone today. I was making sure to look him straight in the eye and nod at everything he said and all that good stuff. Suddenly, near the end of the hour, Danny Semaan (our resident loudmouth), started talking. “Danny,” MacArthur said sharply, interrupting Mr. Roberts’ musical advice to the low brass. “He’s talking up there!” Roberts stopped and looked questioningly at MacArthur. “He’s talking!” said MacArthur, pointing an accusatory finger at Danny. Tattletale, I couldn’t help thinking, amused. However, things got unfunny very fast. Mr. Roberts sat up on the podium, wearing the look he wears before he completely flies off the handle. “Thank you, Mr. MacArthur,” he started, “because I’ve been close to losing my temper today.” That’s about the time that things went really south. He started out by saying that many of us are paying attention and we’re connecting and that’s great, but there are people who are dragging us down. His face turned bright red. I kept my face perfectly blank and prayed that I wouldn’t accidentally set him off more. “Trumpets!” he yelled, almost out of nowhere. “You need to bring up the slack, because you have let it out!” He said that it wasn’t all the trumpets in the section, just a few, mostly at the bottom of the section. “Mainly the thirds,” he added angrily. “Boy, I’m being specific today, aren’t I?” Don’t look at me, I’m a second, I thought to myself. It took me awhile to convince myself that I wasn’t the problem here, because I’m so used to being yelled at on the trumpets’ behalf. Come on, Mr. Roberts, I begged. I went back. I apologized. Please don’t single me out. Turns out he never did, thankfully. He just went on to say that there are people in Varsity Band who would love their spot, and he used this one girl who’s a freshman French horn player as an example. (Yet another problem I have with Roberts. Does he not get that people hate to be used as examples?) He said that she’s pretty much the hardest worker and he would take her for Symphony Band right now. I felt so incredibly sorry for her. It was uncalled for. He loves to single people out, that guy. Then the bell rang and it was over. Everyone hightailed it out of there. That’s band for you these days. Now, I need to go cram for my Geometry packet, because in the end, I have no work ethic. I should also study. Big test tomorrow. January 12, 2007 I got just about the best news today. FUZZ IS COMING HOME ON SUNDAY!! I got the news while I was in the library. I thought I felt my cell buzz, so I pulled it out and it said that I had missed one call from Amy. I was a little surprised, since she was supposed to be at the Martin Luther King assembly at that time. I debated for a minute, then called her back. She told me in a whisper what was going on. I wanted to freak out right there in the library, but the librarian is a bitch so no such luck. I saw Amy after band. We took one look at each other and then we grabbed each other in a fierce hug. I’m sure we looked mentally unstable or something to the people coming by. I am so happy. Fuzz belongs with us and that’s the end of it. I don’t think he’ll be graduating with us, though, because Amy once told me that he had to repeat part of ninth grade. I don’t care, really. I just want him here. Today was really a very interesting day. It was assembly schedule, so I had no one to hang out with during lunch. I had B lunch and all my friends have A or C. I hung out in the library during lunch (and that’s when I got the phone call) and read The Rise and Fall of the American Teenager. I really can’t decide whether I like it or not yet. I kind of like the guy who wrote it, because he’s really got a hold on how teenagers think. His main message is that teenagers are what we’ve made them, so stop bitching. It was thirty-five minutes for every class but fourth hour, which was over an hour. This was really okay, except that we had to take a test first hour. It was actually really easy. I did all the extra credit I could remember, since Mr. Kim omitted some stuff. He said that if we did the stuff he had cut out, we would get extra credit. I went for it and I think I did really well. In English Mr. Wilson was kind of mad. He told us that the quizzes we took a few days ago were the worst that he had seen yet from us. He wrote the top five grades on the board and said that everyone who was not those people had to do vocabulary. I wasn’t on it, but Mr. Wilson ended up excusing me because I got 93%, which is pretty damn good. I ended up doing the vocab anyway, since Nick said I would get extra credit. He got a haircut, actually. Paul didn’t even recognize him. It was hilarious. The assembly was not really that enjoyable. There was not one white person on that stage. There were a million poems and no one really read them with feeling or anything. Only about half of Mr. Drake’s Earth Science class showed up, anyway. I think Mr. Drake was really enjoying it, because our class has serious behavioral problems. The ones that showed were the people who actually kind of care, so he didn’t have to deal with the usual dumbasses. They didn’t even show up for Mr. Drake’s class. We have a really big class, and there were about twelve people total who showed up. We did a lab, a computer-generated one. It was kind of confusing, so it was good Mr. Drake had more time to help us. I finished, so I don’t have any homework but the book questions. After that we went back to the classroom and we all watched Bill Nye the Science Guy. Man, that’s a good class. We didn’t play in band, since Mr. Roberts deemed thirty-five minutes too short to get anything done. We covered what he called “verbal business”, with stuff for Solo and Ensemble and the trip. He handed out a piece of paper a little later. We have to measure and weigh our instruments for recording purposes. There was a space for Instrument’s Name on the paper. “So, Claire, do you know any of this?” asked Matt. “Yeah,” I said, scanning the paper. “’Instrument’s Name: Floyd’.” Matt and Ashley cracked up. We spent some time thinking up over-the-top names for our trumpets, such as Sir Drake the Third and such. I have to find the serial number, the height, the width, and the length for my trumpet. That should be tedious, to use one of Mr. Wilson’s easy vocabulary words. Latin was as much as can be expected in thirty-five minutes. Toner developed a theory that Garrett and I went to the cafeteria to make out or something. I know that’s one that we’ll be hearing about for awhile. He ended up going to the library. Mr. Julius came back today. He’s been sick for a few days. We did review of relative pronouns and translation of the worksheet that we barely did while the sub was here. He wasn’t at all mad that we got nothing done. Good guy, Mr. Julius. And now I’m here. Quite the interesting day, wasn’t it? We get a long weekend on account of MLK day, observed. Eh, I’m going to be bored. I’m out of here. ‘Bye. January 13, 2007 In less than twenty-four hours, Fuzz will be home. I’m so happy, but I got some really bad news. Fuzz and his mom are staying at a homeless shelter! It’s only until they get the house, but still! The one good thing that comes out of that is that it’s a guarantee he’s coming home, because Mrs. Dennis can’t get into the shelter without him. I hope it’s not for too long. If there’s one guy that doesn’t deserve that, it’s Fuzz. I’m talking to Anne about Amy’s birthday party. It’s this coming Friday. Anne’s a bit nervous. I can sort of see why. I was, too, truth be told. I got some of the best friends a person can get out of that party, but I was kind of nervous because I didn’t know the Claugies that well yet. Well, I knew Fuzz, sort of. Ha, I remember how we met. The first thing I ever said to Fuzz was, “Cookie?”, because I was offering them around. The first thing Fuzz said to me was, “No thanks. I don’t like chocolate.” At that party, I ate all the orange M&M’s and he ate all the red ones. Amy ate the greens. We played foosball and eventually ended up on the couch together watching Next, that really dumb MTV show. I slept over at Amy’s that night. Man, we had fun. I was just describing my odd dream of a couple nights ago to Anne. It had to do with me driving. I was driving down the road (with Dad in the passenger’s seat) and there was a blue car right in front of us but a little ahead. The driver was none other than Luis. For some reason we were trying to follow him. We went down the road and there was a toll booth right ahead of us. They let him through, but for some reason they wouldn’t let me through. I think it was because it was the toll booth into Canada and I only had American money, or the other way around. Either way, I lost him and I was a bit pissed off. The first thing I thought when I woke up was, “Oh boy. He’s starting to walk in my dreams again.” Ugh. I have issues or something. The creepy thing was that there was a blue Volvo exactly like the one I saw in the dream in front of us on the way to school. I had a minor fight with Michael today on the way back from Jimmy John’s. I asked him if it was Saturday, and he said it was. “Yes!” I cheered. “Why?” he asked suspiciously. “Fuzz gets back tomorrow,” I explained. Michael made an exasperated noise. “You’re gonna be going back to hanging out with that clown again?” I was stung. Fuzz is not a clown! We talked about it on the way home. He said that Fuzz never seemed quite right and he probably had AIDS or something now that he was coming from Chicago. I told him that Fuzz had been living with his rich aunt in Chicago, not the projects. We somehow got to the reason they had been evicted. He said that his mom had probably had her head up her ass and had started that fire. I just wanted to kill him. The way it’s always been is, an insult on my friend is an insult on me. Especially on Fuzz. He was real smug, judging a guy and a family he’s never even met. He’s so full of himself. Anyone who isn’t exactly like him has “problems”. Whatever. I’m going to go. January 14, 2007 Well, Fuzz is home (I’m guessing), but we haven’t seen him yet. Amy and I decided that we’re going to go to the mall tomorrow and all hang out. That should be good. I’ve never been to the mall with friends before. Usually I have to go with Mom or something. I don’t want to seem like I’m insecure, but it’s not my favorite thing to be seen in public with my mommy. Dad’s okay, but I don’t like going with Mom. This morning I woke up at about six-thirty and I couldn’t sleep. I was listening to the radio for about two hours, because it was the top one hundred songs in the country, and they had some good stuff. I think I drifted off, because before I knew it, Mom was waking me up for church. That was a real bummer. I need to get more sleep. Well, tomorrow is MLK day, so I should be able to sleep then. Why do I like Dr. Martin Luther King? He gave me a day to sleep in. The best answer of all. Dad and I went driving today. We went out to Dexter today and then on the highway. I broke eighty today. It was on purpose. Dad was telling me to pass, so I tried to get past eighty. That’s the fastest I’ve ever gone. I don’t actually like highway driving that much. There’s really not much to it, you just kind of drive in a straight line and follow weird signs. I prefer city driving way more. There are more sights to look at. Well, there’s not much else to say. I’m getting out of here. ‘Bye. January 15, 2007 I just had the best day in the world. I saw Fuzz for the first time in seven months. We went to the mall as planned at about one. Well, first I woke up and took a shower (after making pancakes for everyone). While I was in the shower, Amy called me. I called her back and she told me to get to the mall, because they were picking up Fuzz right then. I finished getting ready and got a ride to the mall. Amy called me while I was waiting and said that they would be there soon. So, therefore, I stood at the front of the mall waiting and going freaking insano. Finally, right when I thought I was going to go nuts, Amy stepped out the right passenger’s side of a car that had just pulled up. Fuzz stepped out of the left, a huge smile on his face. An unearthly screech came out of me. “Fuzz!” I pretty much screamed, rushing over to him like an idiot. We hugged for a long time tightly. I heard a bunch of guys laughing, but for once I didn’t care. They were of the stupid-ghetto variety, anyway. “You are never leaving again!” I said, nearly crying, my voice muffled by his big coat. “No, I’m here for good now,” he answered me, almost in tears himself. We sort of group hugged, then went into the mall. It was so much fun. We did pretty much everything. Once I get my license, we are going to the mall a lot more. We did a funny group photo of us in one of those photo booth things. That was fun, especially since it was only meant for two people. Then we went and looked around the stores. They kept bringing up stuff that they thought would look “hot” on me. I not-so-respectfully disagreed. They got me into one sweater, but it wasn’t so good on me. It’s so good to have Fuzz back. I didn’t realize how much I missed him until he was back. January 18, 2007 Okay, quite a lot has happened in the last three days. First, our power went out because of a killer ice storm that hit Michigan. We’ve been out of power since the sixteenth. It’s been, well, cold. The heat went with the power. I haven’t been this warm in days. Next. Amy got appendicitis! She went to the ER yesterday. I was really worried, but she’s going to be okay from what she tells me. They might not even have to take it out. She wants me to tell the Fairy March that she’s in the hospital. I’ve never approached the dude in my life, but hey. I’ll give it a shot. He can’t be horrible, because Amy fell in love with him, right? I’m going to tell him tomorrow. He’s the one person I missed out when I was screaming it coast to coast that Amy went to the hospital. I did my debate today. We actually did okay for the group that had to go first. And, on the bright side, no more speeches! I can go straight into Western Civ. now. I won’t miss it, although I think I’m going to miss Mr. Fox. Funny, since I remember writing on the first day that he was the most sinfully boring person I had ever met in all my born days. Sure, he’s a little dull, but he’s a cool guy. He’s taught me a lot about the power of the media lately. I’m never going to believe the media again. Seriously. Yesterday, I did my band final. Well, half of it anyway. The scale test. It actually wasn’t bad. I got totally blindsided, because I thought that Zach was going, so I was all wishing him good luck and all that and he looks at me and says, “I’m not playing today.” Then, I hear Mr. Roberts say, “Okay, Claire, you’re next.” I was totally shaking, but I did it. Of course, he did slur-two-tounge-two, which is an awful pattern and I’m horrible at it. I couldn’t believe I did as well as I did. After that, I went to Latin, which is usually the best hour of the day. We were doing pronouns and interrogative adjectives. I have no idea how we got on the subject, but somehow we were talking about being married or getting married or something, me, Garrett, and Toner, as usual. During the conversation, Garrett came almost out of nowhere with, “He wants you to marry him.” He nodded at Toner. I stared at Garrett. So it’s not just me, then? I wanted to ask. “He’s smiling!” Garrett declared. I guess it’s not just me. “He is secretly crushing on you big time,” he told me later. “It’s not the first time I’ve heard it,” I said to that, just to shut Garrett up. I know it’s true, though. Something tells me that he knows Garrett’s the one I’m really after. I told them yesterday that Fuzz was back, just to see what they would say to me having a friend named Fuzz. “Who’s Fuzz?” asked Garrett. “My boyfriend,” I answered, completely joking. Garrett fixed me with a stare. “Boyfriend, huh?” he said. He looked from side to side in a shifty fashion. “Does Michael know about this?” I had to roll my eyes and assure them that I was joking. “I would never date Fuzz,” I said. “He’s my friend.” Interestingly enough, now I know for sure how Toner feels. He’s got no shot, but I’m quite flattered. I decided that unless he tells me himself, I’m going to pretend like Garrett didn’t say a thing (although it is obvious, as he pointed out today). Since finals are soon, I think I’m going to go do my packets or some such thing. ‘Bye. January 20, 2007 Well, it’s another Saturday here in Ann Arbor. I finished my band final yesterday, with the arpeggios. If I say so myself, I did pretty good. And, as Toner asked me, I really do feel better now that one of my finals is out of the way. I owe Mr. Fox my life, because now I’m not as nervous performing in front of people. Amy’s birthday party was last night. It was actually pretty fun. Also, it was nearly a whole new set of people this year. Last year it was mostly guys. This year it was all girls except for Luke and Cam. I got to see Amy’s other friends this time around. I really don’t know what to make of them. They’re not bad people, but they’re very... sexually immersed. They talked about sex for like an hour, so I got the hell out of there and talked with Cam, Anne, Christy, Luke, and Karen. I’m actually kind of glad that I have some Christian friends this year. I wonder what would happen to me if I didn’t. In other news, Aunt Moe is coming over today. She’s going to help our grandparents move into their new condo. This is going to sound awful, but I’m kind of glad they’re leaving. I want my bathroom back. Also, I like not having any adults around after school. Makes me feel like I’m at least kind of on my own, although it’s an illusion. Anyway, I’m glad she’s coming over. She and Uncle Mike are so cool and it really sucks that Uncle Mike couldn’t make it. I know for sure that he’s Michael’s favorite uncle (with them both being Michael Beaulieu and all). One day a few summers ago, Michael told me that I have to name a son of mine Michael, too. Truth be told, I had made that plan myself when I was about seven or so. My first son is going to be named Michael, and my husband can go to hell if he doesn’t like it. Finals start for us on Tuesday. This year, they changed up the whole schedule. On Tuesday, we only have our first hour final then all the rest of our classes, thirty-five minutes each. The next day it’s second and third hours, then the next day fourth and fifth, and so on. I say it’s retarded that they would separate first hour, not seventh hour, since everyone has a first hour but not everyone has a seventh hour. I got all my math packets done. Mr. Kim gave us three. Three! One for normal math, one for compass constructions, and one for proofs. Christy and I took turns complaining about it on Friday. I’m going to do the extra credit, too, because it turns out that I have an A-, and that doesn’t cut it lately. My grades are actually going to be pretty good this semester. I’m going to have an A in English, Geometry (hopefully), band (also hopefully), and Latin, maybe. Mr. Julius might bump me up to an A- from my current B+ if he decides I’ve improved. Well, I got 105% on my noun endings F.L.A.I., so maybe. I told Mr. Julius that if he’s ever in the neighborhood, ask Mr. Vogel to tell the story about how I wouldn’t learn my noun endings. It’s amazing I got out of that class with a B. I don’t know what to do. Saturdays are boring. January 21, 2007 Today is Amy’s birthday. She’s sixteen and luckier than I. I sent her the compulsory birthday IM message. I’m not really sure if I should call her, because of what happened with us last night. We got into kind of a bad fight. It started out really stupid. We were online and she was idle, so I didn’t IM her. When she came back she asked why I hadn’t IMed her, and I told her why. Then (and I was totally joking around), I added, “No, I straight-up have something against you.” I couldn’t believe what she typed back. “No, but you like Cam better.” And that set it off. She wouldn’t believe me that I like her more, she being my best friend and all that. It was stupid! She got so mad. One of the questions she threw at me was the ever-present, “Why can’t we ever hang out with my friends?” I gave her the truth, that I just don’t feel comfortable around them and at least she feels comfortable around mine. Now, Amy took that all wrong. She took it as me judging her friends or saying that there was something wrong with them. Oi, it was bad. I really don’t know when it ended. In the end, I had to give her the real answer, which is that I’m really bad at being social. I asked her if she remembered what I was like in the beginning of our freshmen year together. She said she really didn’t, so I filled her in. I was so quiet. If no one talked to me, I wouldn’t talk to them. Tappan messed me up, because it made me think that all people in my age group were total assholes, with the exception of Cam. Then I had to reveal the real truth, and one of my biggest secrets, that I chose to change. And why I chose to change. It was right about December, and Luis had just left. Somehow, I came to the conclusion that if I couldn’t make him care enough to stay with me, then there was obviously something very wrong with me. So, I changed. I became the epitome of the loudmouth freshman and talked to just about any person that had the power of speech. I laughed too loud with my friends and pretty much became the person I am today. So, I revealed my biggest secret to Amy. I’m not as great with people as everyone thinks I am. I changed because I was really sad. I think the fight ended when I said that having Cam as my best friend would be worse than having Toner as my best friend. Amy said that maybe he would change for me as I did for Luis. I said that I would feel sorry for him if I was his Luis, although somehow I think I’m on the fast track to there. In the end we cut a deal. Lunch with her friends, once a month. I knew that it was a fair deal, and more towards my side. I think I’m going to be okay with that. I just know that once Fuzz gets here for good, we’re going to be okay. It occurred to me that this must be what it’s like to be married. In the end, you have to come up with a compromise. Today, I was really busy. I actually did some of Mr. Kim’s extra credit assignment in the basement, since Aunt Moe is now occupying my room. It’s... kind of a lot. Half the stuff I couldn’t even remember. I had to kind of figure it out all on my own or looking at the glossary. It reminds me why I hate math so much. Geometry is okay, for math at least, but I will always hate any kind of math. Maybe I’ll go do some more, soon. January 22, 2007 Finals start tomorrow, at least the first hour one does. I think I’m going to be okay, overall. Last year I was actually nervous, (plus I got a C- so that works out) but this year I’m fine. I wish I were doing English and Geometry on the same day. The schedule is stupid this year. My day was actually not the best. Dad woke me up at six-fifteen and pain instantly gripped me. It was a really bad stomach ache, on my lower belly. I got up, almost doubled over with pain, and got into the shower. I did not feel good. Once I got out, I figured it was just gas so I went on like normal. But once I got downstairs, I had to lay down. Then (embarrassingly enough), the diarrhea started. Mom let me stay home and rest on the couch. I read Ender’s Shadow and tried not to go to sleep. My contacts were already in. I did drop off at about nine and woke up at quarter to ten. I ended up going to school. I will always want to go to school. Most of all, I didn’t want to miss band. We have to go to band on the day of fifth hour final, which is stupid. We had fun, even though I felt like crap, no pun intended. Mr. Julius gave us a sort of free day today. He said to do whatever we thought was productive, study or do otherwise. I didn’t, actually, because I didn’t feel so good. I talked to two freshmen who came from Tappan. For Tappan types, they were really nice. They said they had a hard time with Latin. I said I could help them anytime, which is the least I can do for my Tappan kin. I was feeling better by the end of sixth hour. After that, I went home and practiced with my accompanist. She’s really nice. Her name is Susan Wagner. Nicest lady in the world. Very positive. I did okay, I guess. I need work on my rhythms. Afterwards, we were talking about her dog, Gizmo, and how he’s afraid of big cases. “Like tuba players,” Susan said. “For example, do you know Michael Toner?” I howled with laughter. “I love him,” I said. She went off on a thing about how his musicianship is so good and he’s so amazing. According to her, she’s just about in love with Toner. “He’s my freshman,” I said proudly. “Oh? Do sophomores sponsor freshmen?” I grinned sheepishly. “Unofficially.” I’ve come to an interesting conclusion. Toner is always one of those people that is pretty much universally loved by adults, but kids will almost always hate him for how successful he is at everything. In fact, I think I’m one of the only people in that Latin class that’s shown him any kind of kindness at all. Garrett doesn’t even like him all that much. Okay, studying time. ‘Bye. January 23, 2007 One final down, four to go. I’m feeling a lot better today, fortunately. At least I’m not spewing from any end. Okay, yeah, that was gross. Today was actually okay, for the start of finals. The test was actually hard. Well, medium-hard. Nothing I couldn’t handle, but it was a lot. I finally finished the damn extra credit last night. Christy made a huge joke with Mr. Kim about how I had gotten sick right after I did the extra credit, so it was therefore his fault. In fact, the first thing Mr. Kim said to me when I walked in the door was, “Did so much extra credit you got sick, huh?” I nodded, grinning impishly. “Yeah, Mr. Kim. Your extra credit made me physically ill.” He chuckled. About halfway through the final (during a part of the test with the distance formula, incidentally), something odd happened. This huge wave of nausea just swept over me. I had to close my eyes and stop doing Geometry for a second. I knew I had to finish the final before going to the nurse, but I was sure I was about to hurl all over my Geometry final. Then I thought, “Hey! I can’t throw up! I haven’t eaten anything.” One of the few cases where not eating breakfast saved my life. We had shortened classes for the rest of the day. In English, we watched the end of A Midsummer Night’s Dream and got our binders checked. I was a little disappointed with my grade. I got 83%. But, as I was saying to Nick, I would have gone down to 90% if I had gotten zero on it, so I still have an A. It was because I had forgotten my study guides. Paul was outright pissed at his grade. 90%. Go figure. He actually got into a thing with Mr. Wilson about it. He got it back and looked at his grade. He got ticked. He went off on a rant about how there was absolutely nothing wrong or incomplete about his binder. Mr. Wilson took him into the hall and I heard him say, “If you want to talk to me, talk to me, not them.” “Them” being Nick and myself. We watched them go at it out in the hall. “Mr. Wilson probably thinks Paul’s such a rebel now,” I muttered to Nick, who laughed. As I watched them discuss, I realized for the first time that Paul is actually pretty flawed. He’s not really the good student who gets good grades that a lot of teachers think he is. I have to say, he dislikes some weird teachers for some weird reasons. He outright hates Wilson. I don’t know why. I happen to think Mr. Wilson’s pretty great. He’s a hard grader, but Michael was right about him. He’s a good guy and a better teacher. I just hope he doesn’t judge me or anything for being friends with Paul and Nick, because I don’t think like they do. The last day of Speech was fun. Mr. Fox split us up into a boys’ side and a girls’ side, and we played a game. His final is tomorrow, but I think I’ll do okay. I’ve got communication down, even though those were the days I used to talk to Hurley during Speech. I’m going to miss Speech. It was fun, even though it was annoying at times. Mr. Fox is my third-wisest teacher and he actually has something to give. I’m going to miss Lisa, Giancarlos, Gwen, and all the rest of my Speech friends. Ah, required classes. In Earth Science we worked on review questions. Mr. Drake has a pretty cool system. We do all the questions for fifty points and we can use whatever we write on the test. I love Mr. Drake. Today I worked with Samantha and Arthur, who both crack me up. “Okay,” Samantha said. “What’s a benchmark?” “A mark on a bench!” I said, cracking up (I could not stop laughing today for some reason). Mr. Drake walked by and gave me a thumbs-up. “Good answer,” he said sarcastically. “So, Mr. Drake, if I put a line on that chair, would it be a benchmark?” I asked. “No, of course not,” he answered. “That’s a chair, not a bench.” In band we played “The Saint and the City”. Roberts sent the low brass out to work with MacArthur. The lower trumpets almost got into trouble again today (no surprise). Part of me wonders if we were that stupid. The sad part is that most of them are sophomores, all save Peter Dalack. I think he’s okay with Ashley, Blake, Caleb, and I these days, because we’re actually good trumpet players and we pay attention, since he split us up. We did nothing in Latin. Garrett, Toner, and I talked to Mr. Julius. He was telling us about how his brother and his son wrote books. I was really impressed, since his son Patrick is younger than David. Mr. Julius is very interesting. One of the reasons I really like him is that he speaks to you as an equal, not as a stupid high schooler. I think that he would be the first teacher I would go to if I was in some kind of school-related trouble. Hell, I have respect for any teacher who has to teach Toner. Smart kid, but he has some immaturity to grow out of. Our trumpet quartet practiced after school. We’re doing really good. I like those guys a lot and they’re really fun. Sometimes it feels like I don’t really belong with them, since they bonded while I was being last chair. I never noticed before this year (stupidly, since I’ve known the guy for almost three and a half years), but Blake is really a genuinely nice guy. Our only problem, as Ashley was telling me, is that we stop to correct a mistake and end up talking about something totally different for a long time. I’ve been studying like crazy for hours. This can’t be healthy. I’ve got to stop stressing out, because these tests aren’t all that hard for me. ‘Bye. January 24, 2007 Three down, two to go. It’s about two right now and I’m burnt out. Last year, the thing with the Walrus kind of put finals in the background, but now I’m single and stressed out. Today it was English and Speech. English was actually really easy. I was prepared for something really hard. I swear, Mr. Wilson didn’t take it all that seriously either. For five or six of his questions, the final answer was a joke. For example: What is Tedious? a. new b. exciting c. redundant and tiresome d. to tie in a knot e. an evil teddy bear Half the questions were like that. It was great. I was cracking up for a lot of the exam. Mr. Wilson is a funny guy. This was another one. The best part of this class is: a. Mr. Wilson’s dazzling smile b. Mr. Wilson’s witty personality c. Mr. Wilson is so suave d. It is half over e. All of the above just because I want credit for this question I picked E. Better safe than sorry, as they say. I’m sure Paul picked D. I actually think I did pretty good. And, for the record, Mr. Wilson is not suave. We were done in about forty-five minutes and we just talked for the rest of the hour. Man, I’m glad I got the class I got. Then it was Speech. It was actually a fun last class. I gave everyone a hug. We took the communication test, which was easy. Then Mr. Fox dropped the bomb. We had to make a last speech. Mr. Fox made us get onstage and told us to talk for a minute about whatever topic he gave us. He made me do a speech about getting over stage fright (predictably). It was actually kind of nerve-racking. I said that the way you get over stage fright was to find a really mean teacher that keeps putting you in front of audiences and to make a perfect ass of yourself. Mr. Fox laughed. I kept going and made fun of Mr. Fox’s bookwork and everything, then got off the stage. It was fun, kind of. Mr. Fox pretty much gave everybody a topic related to how he knows them. I’m really going to miss Mr. Fox. I owe that guy a lot. So, finals are over for the day. Tomorrow I’ve got Earth Science, which will be my hardest final. After that is band, which I’ve already done, so he’ll probably just rehearse us for two hours and fifteen minutes. Two hours and fifteen minutes with Mr. Roberts. Joy. I know we’re going to get in trouble. Oh! How could I have forgotten this? Amy might be moving away to Washington D.C.! The place where her dad works is laying off an insane number of jobs, so he applied for a job out in Washington D.C. (insanely far away). I’m really hoping Mr. Holler doesn’t get that job. Amy belongs with us. If she leaves, who do I have? No one else knows my secrets. So, on that note, I’m out of here. January 25, 2006 Only one last final to do, and I’m done studying for the most part. The last final is Latin and I think I’ll do good on that. Last night was really hard for me. I did a last minute scramble to finish Mr. Drake’s review questions and burned myself out. Interestingly enough, it took me awhile to get to sleep last night. Today was actually not easy, either. It was fourth and fifth hours today, which means it was Mr. Drake’s Final From Hell. It was exactly out of my worst nightmare. Okay, I’m exaggerating, but it would have been a hell of a lot worse if I hadn’t studied. It was just... a lot. It was like seven pages front and back with questions that all required some sort of thought process. I was the first done (I have no idea how), but it wasn’t easy. There were more than two hundred questions, so we had to go get another scantron. The whole time Mr. Drake just sat there and graded while we took his murderous test. I hardly remember it. I just remember that it was boring and I wanted it done. On the way to the pencil sharpener, I passed Hurley. We exchanged “Damn! This is hard!” looks. He mimed choking himself. I nodded and kept working. Then it was two hours and fifteen minutes with the band. We got to go out to the uniform room with MacArthur for about an hour. That was... quite interesting. Somehow we got him off on a huge tangent about Aida, which is “beautiful” in his words. I had to force myself not to look at anyone else, because I knew I would lose it fast if I did. Oh, and Cam highlighted my day. People had been showing up late to band and, needless to say, Roberts was PO’d. After a short, unfriendly lecture we started playing. Someone else showed up late and he gave a more specific and even less friendly lecture. Then suddenly we hear a large crash from the percussion section. Noticing everyone else was standing up, I thought, “Oh, crap. That’s Cam.” Apparently he was running and ran straight into an open case, doing a perfect faceplant in front of Concert Band. I think it’s Cam’s greatest moment to date. Tomorrow, after finals are done, I’m going to go see a movie with those guys. It should be fun. We’re probably going to go see Epic Movie. Honestly, I doubt it has a plot, because usually they spend so much time making fun of movies that they forget to write a story to go with it. January 26, 2007 Finals are all over! I am happier than I ever have been about this. The tests were hard this year. I think I’m getting sick, though. I feel all chilly and I have this huge headache. Dad said I had a fever. Everyone else is over at the condo unpacking. I just got back from the movie with Cam, Anne, Karen, Christy, and a friend of Christy’s that went to Tappan. Hopefully I can sort of keep this from Amy, because she would be really hurt if she found out that we all went to the movies without her. I mean, she’s already accusing me of liking Cam more. I realized today, I really don’t. Cam was acting like a freaking six-year-old during the movies. Every single time he laughed it was too loud and it was at the dumbest things. Quite frankly, I was embarrassed to be with him. It was especially bad because Matt Stern and his friends were in the same movie as us. They know me. You know, this is the real reason that I’m not all that popular. I won’t ditch Cam. I know that Matt probably won’t judge, since he already knows me, but Cam’s an embarrassing guy. Today feels like a Saturday or something. We got out at ten, so that’s probably why. My last final was Latin. It was actually kind of hard. Mr. Julius’s sight passage was the worst. I already knew the other two stories. They were the passages that we were supposed to be translating while we were talking or something. Good thing we actually did get to translate at a few points in the semester, otherwise all three of us would have failed. I might go lay down or something, because I’m really not feeling all that great. January 28, 2007 I’m here alone, which is an interesting change. Our grandparents moved out to their own place. Aunt Mo left this morning. Dad and Michael went to Purdue, a college that’s looking at Michael. Mom and David went shopping for shoes. Therefore, I am here all alone. Hey, there are good parts. I can listen to explicit music without having to turn down the parts with the swear words. I feel a lot better. Maybe it was that twenty-four hour flu thing. Dad thought it might be the stress of finals, because stress does something to your immune system. I was supposed to be practicing with the quartet today, but Ashley told me over the phone that she can’t get ahold of Caleb or Blake, so she’s going to call me tomorrow. Last night, over an IM conversation, I told Amy something that I vowed never to tell anyone. She was kind of upset, because she really doesn’t want to move away. Yeah, join the club. We have jackets. I don’t know what I would do if she moved. We got on another subject somehow, and we were talking about whether Anne could kick my ass or not. I said she couldn’t, and that she hasn’t once beaten me. It slipped out. “Have you two gone at it?” asked Amy. I realized what I had done. “Crap,” I typed. “I never told you this, did I?” I told her my whole karate history (after preempting it with “Do NOT tell this around.”). I told her the truth, that I went to black belt and that I had gotten it in November of ninth grade. Also, that I hadn’t even quit until around early May. In a way, I’m glad I told her. I never felt right about dodging the truth when she used to bring it up. Sure, it’s embarrassing as hell, but that is one of my deepest, darkest secrets. “Except that I was nearly obsessed with Luis,” I added. “Nearly?” she typed back. “You cried at ‘You’re Beautiful’!” Amy now has everything on me. Everything. I can’t think of one thing I haven’t told Amy now. Okay, maybe the stuff with Alex and Zach, but all the other stuff, she knows. Ha, not to be ADD, but I found out that my grandfather’s middle name is Alexander. Actually, he told me that his father used to spell it the French way, Alexandre. His full name is Ernest Alexandre Beaulieu, Junior. Very French, indeed. Still, I wish I had ended up with the Irish last name, McGee. People can actually say that. Dad told me I could change it, but I don’t want it to seem like I’m giving the Beaulieus the shaft. He told me that he had thought about changing his name, because it’s a lot cooler to be Danny McGee than Danny Beaulieu. (Also, he hated my grandfather for a long time- bad relationships and a bunch of bad stuff.) Ever since my grandparents came to live with us, I’ve found out tons of stuff about my dad’s side of the family. My great-grandfather on the French side was a translator in World War One. My great-great-great uncle was a mystical healer type, whose name was Paul (I got a kick out of that). On the Irish side, my great-great grandfather came from Ireland and owned six bars in Philadelphia, got married, and died in the flu pandemic. My great-great grandmother went to the asylum for depression. Man, our family is weird. Interesting, but weird. I think I’m going to go practice or something. ‘Bye.
    No Comments
  • part 11

    by MeanLookstheIII on March 20, 2007
    December 11, 2006 Hopefully Dad and I are going to go driving tonight. Also, hopefully I won’t come back in a state of complete demoralization. He seems okay, though, not too tired. It’s when he’s tired that I have to worry. Then he’s the Driving Nazi and freaking impossible to please. At school today, all the teachers went to meetings and the subs stopped showing up for some reason. Mr. Kim had time to teach us the lesson before running to his math thing, because he knew his sub wasn’t coming. We got herded down to the cafeteria, which I have not set foot into in about a year. It wasn’t that bad, actually. I got Mr. Drake’s one review question done. It actually wasn’t that hard. The sub showed up in Wilson’s class, and she was actually good. She reminded me of Mrs. Griffenhagen from Tappan. She was great and she seemed like she actually had experience. We were hoping that that ninety-year-old dude would come by, because he lets you do whatever you want. I owe a lot to that guy, like the reasons I love Latin instead of hate it these days. We watched the movie version of Dr. Jekyll and Mr. Hyde. Strangely enough, it wasn’t at all like the book. It had too many women. There are no women in the book. We watched a movie in Speech. Mr. Fox is obsessed with subliminal advertising. It ripped on MTV a lot, saying that it was one huge commercial. They’ve actually got a point there. Also, teenagers are the main consumers these days, so that was a huge component of the movie. Mr. Fox stopped the movie a lot to explain about corporations and such, and how we have free press, but corporate controlled press. It was interesting, so I can’t wait to see the end of it. In an amazing stroke of luck, Amy found it in her heart to forgive Paul today. I couldn’t be happier. I gave them some space and talked to Cam and Anne of St. Francis a bit. It’s so good that they’re not one of those disgusting couples that you can’t talk to because they’re so wrapped up in each other. Well, technically they are, but they have separate personalities and they really do complement each other nicely. I’m so glad I introduced them. I’m probably going to be going to the Tappan concert with Cam on Wednesday, to see all of our hard work in practice club go to good use. Maybe later on we’ll go see Eragon together, because we both read that book together. It’s also good that Anne is cool with me spending time with Cam. She once said to me, “If you helped us get together, then how could you guys be that way?” I ran it by her tentatively because I went through hell with Amy and Alex, so now I know how girls can be about their boyfriends. Lucky for me Anne isn’t the jealous type. Amy accidentally scratched me today during lunch. She was trying to do that thing (which I thought died) where she tries to pull out my ponytail. It kind of annoys me, to tell the truth. Anyway, when I pulled away, her nail got my neck and made this monster lash. Well, more puffy than monster. I hated to do it, but in Earth Science I bared my neck toward the Walrus and said, “Is my neck messed up?” “No, it’s not,” he said kindly, looking at it. “There’s just a mark on it, a little.” Good to know. Of course, then I had to hear about how I got a hickey from my “secret boyfriend” for awhile. This is the kind of thing that lets me know we’re totally over each other. It’s great, really, because we’re back to being friends again. I can laugh at his jokes and we can talk again. Sometimes it seems like what happened with us was a dream or something, a passing thing nobody remembers. We talked about normal things today. He told me about how he’s going to be sixteen in exactly two months. “You’re so lucky, you’re going to be sixteen,” I said. “Why? What’re you going to be?” he asked. “I was fifteen last September,” I informed him. “I’m the second youngest in the class.” “Who’s younger than you?” “Karen Dowling,” I said, doubting that the Walrus would know her. “It’s me, Douda, then Karen.” When things seem normal with us, it makes me think. Will we ever have to formally break up? Or will it be just a given? I’m fairly certain he’s not after me anymore, and I know I don’t like him like I did. In hindsight, it’s actually really strange that things worked out this way. We always thought that it would be the Walrus and I, Amy and Paul, and Fuzz (and someone- he hasn’t had much luck). Strange days. Band was pretty normal, or as normal as band ever is on any given day. We kept quiet and didn’t kill anything. We’ve really got our music down these days. Well, this year has better music. Last year it was the dreaded “A Movement For Rosa”. It was literally about a five or six minute piece. It wasn’t so great for us punk freshmen down at the end. I screwed up a lot on that song. Plus I dropped my mute. Ashley said today, “I think that if one person drops their mute, then we all should. That would be funny to hear one mute then, like, twelve.” We laughed. Once again, I love my chair. I think Amy might call me out on something, though. So, I was leaving band and was coincidentally behind Luis. I was sort of watching him and remembering everything, and I walked straight past Amy. Didn’t even see her. Now, with any other person (except maybe Michael) I wouldn’t be worried, but Amy knows me very well. It’ll be a miracle if she didn’t see that. Troy is turning out to be a really long movie. I love it when Mr. Julius yells out if the mythology is wrong. It’s hilarious. Just out of the blue he’ll shout, “That’s wrong, you guys! That never happened.” We did vocabulary today, stuff that some author used in some book. Mr. Julius was right. I do have more vocabulary than I think I do. I’m going to be great at Latin 3 once I’m done with Latin 2. This is a great year for Latin. Now I think I’m going to go bug Dad about driving, since pretty much all my homework is done. Peace out. December 12, 2006 No practice club today, unfortunately. The Tappan concert is tomorrow, so I think they might be having a rehearsal today or something. Either way, we didn’t go today. I’ve got to remember to get that sheet from Mrs. Caudle that puts the thing under volunteer hours. Mrs. Caudle knows our family, so she should do that for me. I’m actually really enjoying doing something with Cam again. I’ve been thinking, I think I actually really missed him. It’s like I’m remembering all the stuff we did. “You’ll remember me when the west wind moves,” which Sting says in “Fields of Gold”. So, is tenth grade our west wind? I’m sorry I ever gave him up and was a prick with a chip on my shoulder. I realized a little while ago, I love Cam more than all my friends. He was my best friend all through middle school, and that counts for something. Plus, I’m not really allowed to ditch him. That’s a bit of a long story, but I’m his friend forever now. Interims came today. They’re not bad this time around. When I saw the dull brown envelope, panic seized me. I’ve been a little worried about my Speech grade, so I was kind of panicked about the grades coming. However, I probably shouldn’t have worried. Course Teacher Mark Geometry 1 Kim, N A Earth Science 1 Drake B Yeah, baby, I thought, after I ripped the envelope open. Plus, I don’t even have that grade in Earth Science anymore. It’s more like a B+ these days. Easy class, yet actually a class because it’s Mr. Drake. I know I’m probably going to do better in Chemistry because I had Mr. Drake. He’s a good guy. Plus, he loves me. Okay, this is creepy. Deskins might try to hurt Cam tomorrow. You see, his ex, Kara, is totally out to get him these days. She started dating Deskins (go figure) and she keeps telling him to tell Cam all this bad stuff and to slap him and stuff. Apparently, he’s doing it again for her. I’m probably going to get there early tomorrow and stand with them. No one hurts either of them. I’m not scared of Deskins anymore. It’s not because I have Michael, either. Maybe I’m just an idiot, but he’s not worth it. To speak the truth, I’m not afraid of people, just stupid stuff like phones and public speaking and spiders and stuff like that. Michael’s told me a million times I should be scared, because he’s the kind of guy who would rape someone, but I’m not. I’m just freaking pissed off. No one messes with my friends. Not Amy, not Cam, not Anne, not ANYONE. I’ve got to do some thinking about this. ‘Bye. December 13, 2006 It’s Anne’s birthday today. She’s fifteen. I would have gotten her a present, but she’s having a party this Saturday, so I’ll just give her something then. I don’t want to look like a bad friend, right? It was lucky for us that nothing happened with Deskins today. That probably would have been Anne’s worst birthday if he had tried something. Band was totally hilarious today. It started with Blake and Ashley, like usual. Blake was rehearsing his solo with the band and we would cheer silently. Unfortunately, he could never hear us. Thus, us lower trumpets came up with a grand idea. Ashley took out some paper and a highlighter and wrote “GO BLAKE!!!” on the paper with hearts and happy faces. When the time came for him to play, Ashley whispered, “Hey, Blake!” Blake turned around and saw the sign and cracked up. Screwed his solo, by the way. Zach jumped on the bandwagon and put “YOU CAN DO IT!!” on another piece of paper. We waved the signs and Blake laughed so hard he was physically incapable of playing his solo. Roberts didn’t figure out what was going on, really. He just kind of frowned in our general direction. Next, Mr. Roberts announced an accelerando at a part of “Gypsy Dance”. He told us to “mark it in”. I handed the pencil to Ashley for our obnoxious markings. “What should I draw?” she asked. “Draw a little guy running,” I suggested. She started to do that. Unfortunately, it came out looking like a Nazi swastika. For the rest of band, I couldn’t look at that part because I would start laughing really hard. Zach really didn’t help matters. He’s actually funny when he wants to be. We talked about hiring his brother Nick to hold signs up while Blake was doing his solo, since he’s in Varsity Band. The rest of the day was fine. I’m going to be going to the Tappan concert tonight. We’re picking up Cam in about an hour. I’m a little worried about this, because Cam and Dad have never hit it off really well. Well, the last time he saw Cam was when he was a fifteen-year-old idiot and now he’s at least a little better. Maybe he’ll be on his best behavior. Hopefully it’ll be better this time around. ‘Bye. December 15, 2006 Exactly one year ago, there was snow falling and we were out of school. It was a Thursday and a cold one. Our concert was past already. Also, I was definitely not at my happiest. I honestly can’t believe it’s been a year. A lot has happened, hasn’t it? We’re finally done with those damn analytical essays. I redid mine with Paul’s suggestions, and I owe that guy a lot. He really knows how to write a kickass paper. I was so stressed out yesterday. I had so much homework from everyone, and I actually decided to do it. Mr. Drake’s computer-generated assignment was the biggest pain the ass. Hurley copied me. Again. I wouldn’t have let him, but he did puppy dog eyes at me during Mr. Wilson’s Agree/Disagree (he asks a question, we move according to how we feel). Why the hell can’t I resist that? I had to grin and hand over the assignment. I have more than 95% in Geometry. I literally can’t believe it. It’s really a shame no one believed that I was good at Geometry, because then I would be in Mr. Vogel’s class. However, I think I might have gotten the better deal. Also, I know it’s weird, but I think I was meant to meet Garrett. That wouldn’t have happened if I had been switched into first hour. I don’t know why I was meant to meet him yet, but I’m sure I’ll find out this year. Maybe just to have a great friend. We’ll know soon, I suppose. Another good thing about the way things worked out is Wyatt and I are fairly close now. I can make him laugh now. Something gross happened yesterday, though. He has this big fur coat thing that he wears a lot and it holds a lot of stuff. Yesterday, he pulled out coffee creamer and took a sip of it. I was totally grossed out and I told him so. “It tastes good,” he argued. I scoffed. “That’s so gross.” We argued about it for a few minutes and he said, “You should really try it. It tastes good.” “I don’t have any to try!” Wyatt grinned and offered his. Drawing a deep breath, I accepted it. “I can’t believe I’m doing this,” I muttered. I sipped with some trepidation. There was a nuclear explosion inside my mouth. It tasted like liquified Cocoa Puffs pumped full of about fifty grams of sugar. My saliva glands went nuts. I had to go get a drink, because it was almost the most sugary thing I’ve ever had the displeasure to drink. I got yelled at in band AGAIN yesterday. Once again, I don’t know what I did. Mr. Roberts was saying something, and I glanced up the row. “Claire,” he started angrily. “You have to stop doing that. You’re communicating over there, and you need to be communicating up here.” I nodded. What the hell did I do this time? NOTHING. I wasn’t talking! However, I’ve found that I don’t have the guts to yell, “What did I do?” I know that if I did, he would look around like I was stupid and say, “What did Claire do, everyone?” I don’t feel like being publicly embarrassed, but it’s not my fault that I honestly don’t know! Maybe he thought I wasn’t taking him seriously or something? I’m not the talkative one. Latin was the best part of both my days. Yesterday Mr. Julius was going through a bunch of mythology. Some of it is like a bad episode of Jerry Springer or something. People keep raping their daughters and having kids that way, or baking their children in pies (which had us cracking up since a ton of people in this family had done the same thing- “It’s a long family tradition,” Mr. Julius had joked). Some of it is really interesting, though. I’m so glad I’m in that class. I’m glad I did so bad in Spanish. Today was also pretty good. We finished the passage that we’ve been attempting to translate for about a month now. It was about this soldier that turns into a werewolf. The guy telling the story is trying to visit his girlfriend, and his soldier friend turns into a werewolf after depositing his clothes on the ground. “’Then I saw a wondrous thing,’” Mr. Julius translated in a generic voice. “’All of my soldier’s clothes had been discarded and were laying near the road.’” “He thinks that’s a wondrous thing?” I asked. The class laughed. After the passage was done, Garrett and I played dreidel for the rest of class. He beat me. I don’t know how. He beats me at everything. We sat on the floor across from each other and when one of us would spin, the other would chant, “Shin! Shin!” which means one is subtracted from your score. The person who spun would shout, “Gimel! Gimel!” which means one is added. It was a lot of fun. If someone had looked in, it would have looked bizarre, a junior and a sophomore screaming foreign words in each other’s faces while hitting the floor. I kind of think that Toner was jealous, though, because he kept trying to distract us and draw attention to himself. He even threw his shoe at us at one point. Who knows why. He may only be a month younger than me, but he’s such a freshman sometimes. If he was jealous, then it was because he wanted Garrett to play with him or he likes me. Probably a little of both. He’s got to feel left out sometimes, because Garrett and I talk a lot in Latin, and Garrett thinks Toner’s annoying, even though Toner looks up to him. Poor guy. I like him as a person, but I’ve always had high tolerance because there’s no one in this world more annoying than David. Also after the passage, we were trying to come up with a word for “werewolf”, because the one in the book literally means “pelt-shifter”. We thought it would be something like “man of the wolf”. We asked Mr. Julius what “man of the wolf” would be. “You would say that as vir lupi,” Mr. Julius answered us. Garrett laughed. “We’re loopy!” he joked. I laughed at that pretty hard. That was hilarious. Latin is so much fun sometimes. Okay, it’s Friday, so I’m going to go relax or something. December 16, 2006 I just got back from Anne’s birthday party. Man, that was fun. It was so good to hang out with those guys again. I haven’t seen Magen in forever, Anne and I hang out, and I’ve missed Cam a lot. We watched a couple movies, ate, watched some TV shows, and played GameCube. Strangely enough, it was awesome just to let go and act a little under my age like I used to. During Super Smash Bros. Melee, I could openly make fun of Cam with no one getting mad and still joke around. One time, I tried to shout, “My hammer!” (because the game has these sledgehammers you can blow people away with), only it came out, “Mimer!” for reasons unknown. Cam beat me at Super Smash Bros. every time. He’s got what Michael has. He can play one video game twice and then kick your ass on it. He was Samus and I was Young Link. Man, he’s good. I had to concede defeat. It was so much fun, more fun than I’ve had for a long time. You know, I’m thinking about starting to invite those guys over on weekends for video games. In a way, I miss how things used to be. I wish I could just go back and live a day in my old life, on a day like I just had today. The day kind of started out bad. Mom woke me up at eight-thirty and Michael wanted to leave at eight-forty-five for the Salvation Army (Key Club thing- not really my choice). I ended up getting left behind because I had to take a shower. I got pissed off at Michael and Dad got pissed off at me. I ended up going and working for an hour and a half, anyway. It was... tiring. Michael was beat. After all, he had been working for about four hours. After that we went to the basketball game, Michigan versus Northern Illinois. We won. I spent most of the first half scanning the seats around us and above us, because I knew that Anne and Cam were going. Finally, at four minutes to go in the first half, I spotted them in the nosebleed section. I debated going to go see them at half-time or telling Dad I needed to go to the bathroom and just coming back some time later. Finally, one side won. “Hey Dad?” I asked. “I’m going to go to the bathroom real fast, okay?” He nodded and said, “Okay.” I set off immediately to Section 35, going quickly. I had to cross about half the court, but I got there. They were surprised to see me, but glad to see me. I sat on the deserted seats behind them and talked until the rest of the first half ended, then said that I should be getting back to Dad. We’re going to go see a movie that I needed to see for extra credit, maybe after break. Have I ever mentioned how glad I am that we’re all friends again? Cam and Anne hooking up did more than I could possibly imagine. Getting Cam back is the best part of this whole deal. Tonight, at the party, it was like old days. Seriously. During one of the movies, he was leaning against me like he used to do. It wasn’t a romantic thing or anything, but we used to do that all the time at his house. Once again, Cam is back to being like my favorite brother or something. Plus, I’m not jealous at all of them. I was jealous at the beginning of ninth grade when Amy used to flirt with Cam (because I was really protective of him), but now I’m just happy for them. Anne is the ONLY girl I would want Cam to go out with. I want them to get married. Seriously. Then I can be maid of honor and everything. Anne says I’m the closest “friend of the couple”. We’ve discussed them getting married a few times. She wants it a lot, and Cam asked her if she would think about it in about ten to fifteen years. That sounds just like Cam. I can just picture that wedding. Heck, I want it too. I love those guys. Well, I might go watch TV or talk to people, since it’s Saturday night. December 17, 2006 Sunday night here on the home front. I’m listening to David’s iPod. It’s “Forever Young” by Rod Stewart. Again, I wouldn’t admit it in a million years, but I love that song. Today wasn’t as boring as most Sundays are. I hung out and did some of Drake’s homework. We have a test on Tuesday. Also, we went driving today. It started with David. He wanted a sandwich, so he made me and Dad go down to bring him one. Dad wasn’t going to do it, but he knows I love to drive, so he relented. It turned into a longer drive, since I need “experience”. Ha. I kick ass right now, as arrogant as that sounds. I got him to take me past Huron and we were at the intersection that leads up to Geddes Road. We went through that intersection and up the country road. I’ve never driven on that road. The next step was to get Dad to let me drive up Earhart Road. I’m not going to mention why, but there was a street I needed to see. Greenhills Drive. I just needed to see where it was, for my own purposes. I’m not going to say why, because I’ll know and that’s all that matters. Crap, I have rehearsal tomorrow night. According to Mr. Roberts, we have to be there promptly at seven-fifteen, and have to be ready to start at seven-thirty. These are the kind of things that happen when Mr. Roberts gets stressed out of his mind. He starts jumping on everyone and everything. That may explain why he’s been jumping on us lately. Or we could be just stupid. My Geometry homework is not done. I’m debating whether I’m going to do it or not. I don’t want a Last Night Cram, like I usually do. You see, I hate to say it, but Mr. Kim’s homework is a tad optional. You just have to do it by the time the packet is turned in. Therefore, I slack a little and end up doing it all the night before the packet is due, which sucks. Michael says that’s not good, anyway. It doesn’t help you learn. You know, Michael is starting to sound a lot like Mr. Julius lately. Once again, we started laughing in church today. It started with the Prayers of the Faithful. After the person, persons, place or idea is prayed for, the congregation says, “Lord, hear our prayer.” Well, there was this guy a couple rows behind us who was about a syllable or two behind everyone else and he had a really, really deep voice, so it sounded like someone was speaking with a dub machine. Also, it sounded like he was drawing it out. I suppressed my laugh for a long time, then a made a fatal mistake. I looked at Michael. One look at his face and I lost it. You know, I was listening to “Death Valley Queen”, and I now I know what that song reminds me of. It reminds me of that stupid fight between Amy and the Walrus. It’s about this guy that’s after this girl who thinks he’s kind of an idiot and acts all high and mighty around him. However, he still loves her and he’s trying to get over it. I guess it was the line, “I’d do you no wrong though no stranger to sin.” Also, how mad he was, “Death Valley Queen, go marry your king, or an old maid you’ll end up for certain.” He actually tried to get Fuzz and me to stop hanging out with her for awhile after the infamous St. Patty’s Day Blowup. They patched it up okay (with our help, of course) but it’s always been rocky with them. On that note, I think I’m out. December 18, 2006 I’m just killing time until rehearsal starts. Hey, I actually spelled that right today! Mr. Roberts says we have to be there at a prompt time, so that means that we’re probably going to be there at a prompt time. I asked Zach today, “What would he do if you just skipped rehearsal?” Zach said, “He would be so mad. You would not be allowed to go to the concert.” Oi. I think I’ll go. Thanks, Zach. I got 106/108 on our Dr. Jekyll and Mr. Hyde test that we got back today. According to Nick’s calculator, that’s 98%. Cool. I’ll take that. I have an insanely good grade in that class. Of course, I’m not in Intensive, but still, a really awesome grade. Now I just have to do that well on Shakespeare, too. Well, I have to say, A Midsummer Night’s Dream isn’t as hard as Romeo and Juliet was. I wanted to bump off Romeo and Juliet off myself by the second act. Quite frankly, I was sick of hearing about how sad it was that they could never be together because the Montagues and the Capulets hate each other’s guts. Whatever. They got theirs, and now we get to read the comedy. I should be studying for my Earth Science test, but I’m not sure I want to. I can hear it now, everyone telling me I could get an A instead of a B if I just hit the books every once in awhile. I know it’s going to sound arrogant, but I don’t need to study. Once I look at the question, I can usually piece together the answer. I know the material once I can look at the question. Band was your basic band period. You know, we mess around a lot. I think Mr. Roberts has given up. I’m ending this part after rehearsal, just for the record. We had a good rehearsal. We had to practice getting onstage and offstage. It was like middle school. Zach was directing us into our seats when we were getting offstage, so now I’m going to be calling him Captain Zach. I should have started that when he was my squad leader. Matt dropped his mute and naturally everyone looked to me and said, “Claire!” “It wasn’t me,” was the first thing I said after I heard the clonk. “Wait, it wasn’t Claire?” I heard Caleb ask. If I drop it this year, then it’ll be three years in a row. I can’t drop it. I’ll look terrible and Mr. Roberts will kill me. Although it sucks, we have three chances to drop it. I just don’t trust it anymore. I hold it in with my hands. Latin was decently entertaining, like usual. I told Mr. Julius that I voted for a class trip to Schrammberg, Germany, because Garrett said that he wanted to claim it as his city. We told him he should just go claim Garret, Ohio, because that’s closer. We discussed the idea of Michael curing cancer all by himself. I could see it, even though he says he wants to go into physics. Then we talked about finding Michael a girlfriend. Great period. Garrett is hilarious. He’s just so... perfect. He’s the kind of guy I want to marry someday. Though I wouldn’t tell him that. For once, I did my Geometry homework, just because we’re about due to get an assignment collected. It wasn’t hard. You just have to know how all the rectangles and parallelograms work. Not hard stuff. Just set some equations equal to each other and you get your answer. Geometry is my best friend. Now, I think I should go do something productive. Peace. December 20, 2006 Only two more days of school, then break. I guess I’m happy with that, at least for now. Watch me start complaining later on, about the last week of December to the first week of January. That’s when I’m going to be bored. But, tomorrow’s the fateful twenty-first of December. I have to make it through the memories of tomorrow before I can start break. I was really busy yesterday. I didn’t have any time, almost. I went to practice club (those seventh graders are damn funny) right after school. I was working with two seventh graders on their Solo and Ensemble piece. They had real names, but I ended up calling the guy Bubba and the girl Sarge. The girl told me that Bubba would probably stick. I got Bubba from Mr. Julius, actually. At the beginning of the year, to discourage us from telling him to call us anything weird, he said that he would call us whatever we told him for the whole year. He told a funny story where one guy was being funny and told him to call him Bubba, so Mr. Julius called him Bubba for a whole year. This guy told me to call him Bob. “Be careful,” I warned him. “I’ll probably call you that.” Sarge laughed. Remembering the Mr. Julius story, I had a brainwave. “I’m going to call you Bubba,” I declared. They found that hilarious. Sarge came from Bubba himself. They asked what they should call me. “You may call me ‘Captain’,” I said. They laughed. Therefore, I was Captain and Bubba called the girl Sarge. After that, in the interest of getting my family Christmas presents, I walked the dog and wrapped about a million presents for money. Once that was done (and it wasn’t a short assignment), I had to do Mr. Drake’s homework. That was a real bitch. I also had to make cookies for the concert, the infamous Winter Concert. Then I had to go to that. The concert was actually okay. The curse is broken, anyway. The Curse of the Mute-Dropping. “Hey, Claire!” Blake whispered at me while we were going offstage. “Congratulations! You made it through a whole concert without dropping anything!” That’s the funniest to Blake and me, because I did it in eighth grade, too. A mute was dropped, but it wasn’t me. It was the girl right in front of me. I heard the clank and immediately thought, “Wait, was that me?” I held my mute in with my hands this concert. I made my peace with the dress, because I ended up looking pretty damn good in it. Even Cam said today, “I know you hate that dress, but you looked really pretty last night.” I’m so glad Anne’s cool with that kind of thing. Cam’s like my brother, so he’s allowed to say stuff like that without meaning anything. I honestly think I blew Toner away, as arrogant as that sounds. He couldn’t even look at me. He just stared at the ground. When Amy asked him what he thought of me in a dress, he focused on the ground and muttered, “I have no idea.” It was really pretty funny. Ashley and I passed judgment on all the guys, with Who Can Pull Off The Tux. We decided that Caleb can pull it off the best, and the really short freshman bass clarinet player pulls it off the worst, followed closely by the tubas. I agreed with that one just for kicks, but they actually looked okay. Cam was the most entertaining in the tux. He actually looked great in it, he’s just a little skinny to pull it off well. Amy retied my bow, because apparently it looked like crap (hey, I had to do it no-looker). We walked out of the band storage room together and I thought I saw Luis look at me, like, “Wow,” or something. It reminded me of that country song Michael and I sometimes hear on 106.7 (The Fox), that goes like, “How d’you like me now?!” The guy has some repressed anger about this girl that shot him down and he’s mocking her from his song. He knows somehow that her life didn’t turn out that great, so he’s saying, “Ha! Look at how crappy your life is, and look what a wonderful life I’m having without you!” It makes us laugh a lot, but it honestly reminded me of that. ‘Tis the season to wish evil things on tuba players. Now, Mr. Roberts is gone for awhile to Chicago for some conductor’s clinic. Luckily for us, he took MacArthur with him. Hence, band was great today, and we talked more than we have since last year, when Mr. Roberts wasn’t stressed out and jumping on everyone. The sub was actually a woman whose son I used to know in about third grade. She remembered me. “Oh, yeah, Claire’s very memorable,” Jessica put in when I asked the sub. Well, back then I didn’t come across as nearly as mischievous as I do now. Latin was the second-best. Mr. Julius has given up teaching us anything new before the break, so he just showed a movie. It was this thing called Reduced Shakespeare. They pretty much do all of Shakespeare’s works in exactly ninety minutes. “Listen for Latin phrases and we can pretend that it’s relevant,” Mr. Julius said. The movie was really funny. The one with Romeo and Juliet was the best. The scene where Romeo slays Tybalt is about thirty seconds long. They just talk for twenty seconds and then the guy who plays Tybalt (there’s only three guys in the whole thing) shouts, “Oh! I am slain!” and drops. I practically died laughing. I wonder what I have to do now. Probably homework or some such thing. December 21, 2006 Well. Here we are. I’m listening to “Bend and Not Break”. I realized I haven’t listened to that song in awhile. Good song. I love the beginning. This is the song that’s always going to remind me of last summer, along with “My Sundown” and “Almost”. I’m glad I don’t have to go through that summer again. There was all that crap with the Walrus, Amy was gone, and I was bored as hell. Band was actually okay today. We still have that sub. She’s nice enough, but even she yelled at me today! Okay, she didn’t yell, but she said I had a funny look on my face. That must be what’s driving Roberts nuts. I must have a weird look on my face! I assured her I didn’t mean anything. I only got picked on because she knows me from Allen. The rehearsal was a joke. We played “Italian in Algiers” (one of our concert pieces), only today was orchestra, so we were missing a lot of our soloists. Ashley and myself knew that the music would derail if we didn’t do anything, so we did what we are forbidden to do. We sang. Every single solo, we sang it. The sub thought it was really funny. Blake’s solo was the best to sing. Afterwards, I handed out Pez and Sam Nam (cool guy- trying out for drum major, actually), Ashley, Caleb, and me talked for the last twenty minutes. I heard that Jessica is going to tell Mr. Roberts that she only played one song then let us go. I hope she doesn’t. She’s the greatest. I laughed so much and without worrying about what Roberts would think or that I was going to get in trouble. That’s how band is supposed to be. It was Reduced Shakespeare again today during Latin. Hilarious stuff. I ate the Snickers that my Earth Science friend Sam gave me today (she gave me a bunch of stuff) during the movie. Garrett just looked at me, and I knew what he wanted, so I rolled my eyes and tore off part of the Snickers. What are friends for? We took Michael’s pencils away from him because he wouldn’t stop drumming. Good thing he has us to guide him. Hey, we heard this last night! I was on the phone with Amy (because she was sick yesterday so I called to make sure she wasn’t dead), and Fuzz called while we were on the phone. HE’S COMING HOME!!!!!! Next semester, he’s being transferred in!!!! I didn’t realize just how happy I was until we heard the news. I miss Fuzz so much. Throughout today, I passed on the news, first to Wyatt, then to the Walrus. They were both really happy. Fuzz is everyone’s favorite guy. I missed him so much. Next month, then. Yeah, baby! That news really helped me through this day. There were times that I totally forgot what day today was. A year. Wow. I think I’m going to be okay in the long run. I’m going to be okay. I wonder what it was that happened to me last December. I guess we’ll never know. All in the past now, as Wyatt told me today about something else. One more day, then we’re done. I’m going to go relax. December 22, 2006 Yes! All done! The most amazing sunset is going on right now, all purple and orange and such. I’m just glad we’re done with school for awhile. It’s the second-biggest break, after summer, of course. Dad and I got into a huge fight last night. I wanted to go start my Christmas shopping (because they said we could go) but Dad weaseled out of it because he was tired. If he had just told me that, I wouldn’t have been so angry. Again, I just don’t like being out of control of my life, being told that my life isn’t going to go a certain way. Mom sort of made me feel a little better later on. Our discussion led back to Michael and me, and how I’m going to always be the afterthought, even after he leaves Huron. I was so mad, I actually did some poetry. Seriously. Me. Poetry. One was me raging at Dad, another was me to Michael, and a third was for Cam. I ended up liking the one for Michael the best. I didn’t write out the title, but I’m going to call it “Golden Boy”. It turned out really well. A really good piece of work, at least for me. Well, not to sound arrogant, but I am a pretty good writer. I’ve never written when I was charged up like that, and I got some interesting results. The one for Cam was good, too. I started out by telling him I love him more than I can say, which is very true. To this day, I can’t figure out why he doesn’t hate me. My last day was really easy. We actually made snowflakes in Mr. Kim’s class. For real. It cracked me up to see that Wyatt makes the best snowflakes I’ve ever seen. Wyatt can be really serious and he acts pretty old, like someone’s grandfather or something. Well, Amy says he’s “a complex guy”. I think that kind of goes without saying. That’s Wyatt. Band was also really fun. That sub lady is a bit of a pushover. We eventually stopped playing and just hung out. I studied for my Latin synopsis and talked to Karen. The other trumpets played that card game I have no idea how to play. Karen kind of explained it, but I don’t think I would be that good. I brought my trumpet home, so the metal won’t congeal or anything for two weeks. All my Latin studying paid off. We took our synopsis first thing, and I got an A. My first A on a synopsis in a very long time. I could tell it was going to be good, because Mr. Julius graded it right then and there, and he only made about two tick marks and he was done fast. After that, we finished Reduced Shakespeare (they end with Hamlet). For us, he went back to the “play within a play” part (it’s something in Hamlet), but they do a puppet show, not actually a play. First the puppets sing, then they make out, then there’s something of a puppet sex scene. They pretty much just bash the puppets together, but it’s hilarious. Mr. Julius agreed to go back to that part for our amusement. Michael and I got David’s present, finally. It’s some Xbox game that David wanted. I was thinking, I might ask Mom and Dad for the new Legend of Zelda game. Anne has it, and it’s pretty sweet. You turn into a wolf. I might research it right now, then make an informed decision. Wow, I’m turning into a real nerd, aren’t I? Whatever. Information is good. Now, I’m going to go search that. It’s the end of school! At least for awhile, anyway. December 23, 2006 Two days until Christmas. I’m a little woozy, because I’ve been watching Forensic Files for the past two hours. I love those kind of shows. Regular TV just seems like crap lately, unless it’s a comedy. I like comedy. David and I were just debating about fictional TV versus factual TV. He likes to be entertained. I like to be informed. I guess that’s the difference between us. I finally finished my Christmas shopping today, with getting Michael a gift card to Starbucks’. However, since he came in with me, I had to tell him it was for Dad. I put it in a big box and taped the card to the bottom, so it feels like nothing’s in there. Mom got some towels from me, dish towels. As I said to Dad in Bed Bath and Beyond, nothing screams Christmas like dish towels. Michael and I got this Xbox game for David, and I got Dad a calendar of cartoons from The Far Side. He told me not to get him anything that night we got into that fight, but I know he was just pissed and he would actually be really upset if I didn’t give him anything. We were out for seriously about two and a half hours today. The mall was the worst. Michael says that David and I are “bad at walking” but we aren’t. People just don’t seem to get that American traffic stays to the right. Not my fault. People can be assholes at the mall, though. About two hours into our Christmas journey, we were paying at JC Penny’s. We didn’t really know how the line worked, so we went around to the next cashier, who explained about the line. This middle-aged lady (who totally wasn’t involved, by the way) turned to us and practically shouted at David, “Yeah, go to the back of the line, buddy!” Then, to herself, she added, “What an idiot.” Anger flared at me when she said that. I followed Michael to the back of the line, but I wanted to grab her by the front of her sweatshirt and scream, “You got a problem!?” right in her face. Now, I’ll admit, David really sometimes doesn’t have the best sense, but it’s not his fault he has Aspburger’s syndrome! It comes with the territory. The three of us really didn’t know. It’s not our fault. When we got to the back of the line, I said to Michael, “She’s a bitch.” He nodded, pulling a face. “Oh, yeah. Of course.” I hate people like that, people who diss on any member of my family when they’re not even involved. I won’t even hear a word against my brothers with my friends, like Amy. I complain about David a lot, but no one else is allowed to say anything about him. Same with my parents. One time, when we were about in eighth grade, Cam said something about how he and his mom make jokes at Mom’s expense. I didn’t know how to stand up for myself or my family back then, but I was really mad. If it had been these days, I know I probably would have thrown Cam out of my house and told him that I would kick his ass next time I saw him. Sometimes I wonder if I do have anger problems. I know I have a vicious temper sometimes, but I think that’s it. Also, it only comes up sometimes. Back in about May, we were all talking about shrinks or something, me, Amy, the Walrus, and Fuzz. “I once went to a shrink,” I remember saying. They asked me why, because I usually come across as the stable one. “On account of my anger issues,” I said honestly. The three of them honestly thought it was funny, because back then, I had more self-control than the average fourteen-year-old. It really only comes up around my family. David and Dad, specifically. Dad, when he won’t treat me like people are supposed to treat fifteen-year-olds. David, when he does something annoying or repetitive. Sometimes I look at how I react at school and at home, and it’s really scary how much of a discrepancy there is. So much for Christmas spirit, eh? Actually, today I was reading the card that Amy gave me on Friday, with her present (chocolate, which was awesome). It cracked me up. I love Amy. Claire... Wow, another year as my BFF and another year gone by WITHOUT dropping your mute! Lol. :) It’s been amazing, keep running from that walrus and watch out for a sexy li’l convict. -Happy Holidays -Amy Hilarious stuff. She just had to put in about my mute and about the Walrus and Luis. Funny, because honestly I don’t know what I was thinking with either. I look back on this thing, with all my stuff with the Walrus, and I think, “Hm. I actually thought that?” He did serve his purpose, however. To this day, I honestly don’t know what I found so irresistible about Luis. That was some weird stuff. He’s not a bad person, but he’s such a showoff and a bit of a loser. That’s partly why I don’t want that to get out. There are about two hundred band people who would find that very amusing. Okay, that’s all for now, folks. December 24, 2006- Christmas Eve We actually have to go to church twice today, since Christmas falls on a Monday this year. The first one is over, and we’re going tonight, the Vigil, as they call it. What I really want them to sing is that really cool song in Latin that the A Cappela Choir sang one year. I think it goes like this: Gaudete, Gaudete Christus est natus Ex Maria, virgine Gaudete I can’t figure out if natus is a participle or not. If it were, it would be a present active participle. To be born is a verb, so I guess it is. Or it could just be a predicate adjective. Argh. Where’s Mr. Julius when you need him? One of these days, I’m going to request gaudeo, gaudere as the verb for our synopsis. He told me flat out that he’s not going to do “to behave like a Sicilian” or appropinquat. They’re the longest verbs in the Latin language. Christmas Eve already. Wow. Time flies, doesn’t it? I’m going to be in college before I know it. All that aside, I’m looking forward to tomorrow. I checked out my presents, and I think I have an idea of what I’m getting. From the packages, I think they got me Legend of Zelda. Sweet. From the one skinny package, I think I got a new chain for Cam’s old necklace. Also, they might have gotten me a new fleece and an iPod dock, since Michael has a box that’s almost the same size and we both asked for one. If we did get one, I honestly can’t believe they found it. Those are going fast. I’m a bit tired. I stayed up until about two-fifteen in the morning, watching Braveheart. It was actually the first time I’ve ever seen that all the way through on DVD, since they show it on TV a lot. Braveheart’s my favorite movie, no contest. I’m extremely ladylike, aren’t I? Well, nothing like Scottish rebels chopping up the English to put you in a good mood. Well, I should probably go. Merry Christmas. December 25, 2006- Christmas Day Merry Christmas to all. Good haul this year, too. I got a new chain (like I thought I would), $80 towards Borders (I’m not even kidding), an iPod dock, Legend of Zelda (which was awesome), and some clothes. No snow or anything, but that’s okay. It was a great Christmas. We’ve been playing Risk all day. After all, world domination just screams Christmas, right? Time to eat. I’m out. Merry Christmas for the millionth time. ‘Bye. December 27, 2006 Well, four more days in 2006. I almost don’t want it to be 2007. I think that’s because that means that Michael’s leaving soon. It just seems like we’re getting so old, you know? I’m happy, in a way, but part of me wants to stay fifteen forever. And after 2007 is 2008, when the sophomores leave. Yeah, in my heart they’re still the sophomores. I’m going to have so say goodbye to Lisa and Jessica and Garrett and Zach (both of ‘em, actually) and everyone else. Huh. Enough of that. It’s still break over here, and it will be for a couple more weeks now. I’m not bored yet, but that’s only because I’ve been playing Legend of Zelda: Twilight Princess for most of it. Anne’s been a great help and she doesn’t laugh too hard at me, the video game dummy. There was a goat-herding incident which she just had to laugh at. I didn’t realize that you had to talk to the ranch hand guy to get the goat-herding started, so I was trying to get them into the barn without being in goat-herding mode. We both cracked up at that. Anne’s great to have around. My right leg hurts like hell. For the past couple days I’ve been getting on the treadmill right after I get up. Three miles, every day. I definitely pulled something yesterday. The good side is that I’m not tired during the day and I feel pretty good. The best part is afterwards, when I take a shower. I don’t know why, but it’s so awesome. Then I don’t feel lazy when I sit on the couch for the rest of the day. Three miles is actually hard for me right now, but I suppose it’ll get easier if I keep doing it. I sort of miss being at school. School isn’t bad for me these days. I miss my friends, I suppose. Once we get back to school it’s going to be my favorite time of year. Finals. Yeah, I’m crazy. I love finals. It’s all review of stuff I already know and classes get really easy. It’s more than that, really. The tests are fun for me. It’s like a game. Plus, half-days! What could be better? Geometry is going to be an easy final. Me and Geometry get along nicely. Mr. Wilson himself told us that his final isn’t going to be a brain-buster. Speech is going to be bad, because we have to do a persuasive speech. I’ll do okay on Earth Science. Better than the rest of those fools, anyway. Latin should be okay. I’m good at Latin. In band, we’re doing scales. I’ve got those scales down this year. Last year, it was death by scale test. I actually read back to June 2 or whatever, when we were in that uniform room doing scales and Mr. MacArthur said, “Hey, what if Caleb was spelled with a K? I think that would be really neat.” I realized that’s the first place I ever mention Luis. I go off on a rant later in the summer, which still cracks me up. It’s all one sentence, which cracks me up even more. We got a math packet from Mr. Kim, actually. It’s not due until the day of the final, but I still think I’m going to work on it and keep my brain fresh. December 28, 2006 Interestingly enough, I had the best day with Michael. Grandmom was getting a perm and it would take a couple hours, so we went downtown and used the massage gift cards we both got for Christmas. We had to come back a little later, because they were full, so we just walked downtown. It was really fun. I was cold as hell, because I couldn’t find my jacket this morning, but I still had some fun. We got some coffee (hot chocolate for me since I don’t drink coffee) and went into some of the stores. We spent a lot of time in this store called A Thousand Villages, where stuff comes in from all over the world. It’s very fair and anti-child labor. Michael had some fun with the music selection and the musical instruments. They had some cool stuff. After that we went back to the massage place. At first I was a bit nervous, because I was going to get a guy, but he was really nice. I had to laugh, because Michael got a guy, too. He purposely signed me up first so I would get the guy and he would get the girl. The massage was really good. I honestly think I might have fallen asleep. I wasn’t worried about sexual abuse after awhile, because I figured the guy wouldn’t do anything with a bunch of witnesses and my brother standing right there. I feel very relaxed. I had the weirdest dreams last night. First, I dreamed that I was in the Huron auditorium with the band in my dress, or some of it anyway. For some reason or other, I wasn’t wearing pantyhose, a slip, or nice shoes. I was wearing sneakers and white socks. We were sitting in the audience and I went up to Mr. Roberts and asked him if I could call Mom and have her bring my shoes, because I had a blanking moment and had forgotten mine. He kind of laughed at me, a friendly laugh (which shows that this was a dream). Yet, at that exact moment, Varsity Band got done and I had to go up there like I was. Weird, huh? The second part was weirder. I dreamed I was going down the highway in a motorcycle. Sometimes I would feel like the motorcycle was out of control and going too fast, other times I felt like I had perfect control and I was having the time of my life. I pulled off to a parking lot on the side of the road perfectly and spotted the police. Somehow, I knew that they were going to come talk to me. All I remember is that they asked me whose motorcycle that was and that I called them ‘sir’ very respectfully. For the owner of the motorcycle, I named my godparents in Maine for some reason. I’m fairly certain that they let me off and I kept going. Strange. They say that what you think about right before you go to sleep influences what you dream about, but I wasn’t thinking about anything of that sort. I was actually thinking about the time the Walrus nearly told Luis that I liked him. It was last May or something like that. Something possessed me to tell the Walrus about him and he misunderstood and thought that we had gone out. So, therefore, he was going to go brag to Luis that he was dating his ex and I caught him just in time. That still makes me cringe. I’m hoping to graduate without that ever getting out, though, I must say, Toner has a big mouth. Maybe I’ll actually get around to that math packet this time around. I might just read or something. It’s my vacation, after all. December 30, 2006 Another night of strange dreams last night. I dreamed that I was at some sort of flight school. It was almost like I was an astronaut. This woman told me a story about how she was up in the air and she had a crisis and she couldn’t remember some code, so she died. Why is it that dead people always stick around in my dreams? Next, I was having some fight with Dad and wanted to stay at this elementary school with orange walls. He wouldn’t let me stay, however. There was a lot of taking off in a rocket in that dream, and we may have gotten into space once or twice. The next part was almost a memory. Part of it definitely happened. It was the pep rally from seventh grade. Weird, huh? I was twelve years old and in the bleachers with the rest of the white team, doing that cheer that we made up for the pep rally. The only thing missing was the thirteen-year-old version of Cam, who definitely would have been there, since we were best friends back then. But, after the memory ended, all the white team sat on the sidelines of the Tappan gym and part of the team did some kind of dance in the middle of the gym. After that, someone said it was time to “vote out” our student council or something. I heard part of a hymn that we used to sing at St. Thomas that I haven’t thought about for years. The line I heard was, “And your endless mercy follows me and your goodness will lead me home.” I wish I could remember what that song was called. So, I looked all that up. The rocket means I’m going straight up and achieving success, or I’m going to win over my crush. Sweet. The gym means I need to apply what I know to everyday life. The astronaut means I’m expanding my awareness or consciousness. Well, these are all good things. I love dreams. If I go into psychology, I’m going to do dreams on the side. Okay, enough stuff with my subconscious. I’m all alone here at home. The parents and grandparents went to some furniture store, David went with them, and Michael’s at his pal Aaron’s. I only got up at one in the afternoon. After that, I went on the treadmill. For some reason, it’s not as hard if I’m listening to a CD in the CD player. It’s painful if I listen to my iPod. Today I was rocking out to “I Got A Man”. That’s the best hip-hop song in the world, and I hate rap. I just think it’s kind of funny. The first time I heard it was on the way to Amy’s fifteenth birthday party. It’s about this guy who sees this girl at a club or something, and he’s trying to win her over, but she keeps telling him, “I got a man!” and she won’t cheat on her man. That doesn’t stop him from trying to get with her for three minutes and forty-eight seconds. It cracks me up and I know all the words now. Hmmmm. “Some Hearts”. I remember this song. I was totally into it last summer. Zach’s song, still. You want to hear something funny? Around about middle July, I kind of liked him. If you look back, you’ll find that I had numerous dreams about him. Too bad I can’t ever tell Amy that. She would rip my head right off. I had the hardest time going to sleep last night. We’re back to how it was over the summer, when I would go to bed at four in the morning and get up at three in the afternoon. I had to listen to my “calming music”. In the course of an hour I went through “I’ll Be”, “Lips of an Angel” (great song), “Reel in the Flickering Light”, and the ever-famous “She Will Be Loved”. One more thing I never told Amy. It’s still one of my favorites, though. I don’t mind spending every day Out on your corner in the pouring rain Look for the girl with a broken smile Ask her if she wants to stay awhile And she will be loved Yeah, Amy would take my head straight off. Maybe I’ll tell her if she gets over the jealousy complex that she has with her past boyfriends. Zach and Alex don’t get it. Alex understands a little better than Zach and he makes it a bit funnier. He had me on the floor back in May. I sort of miss that time. We had Fuzz back then, anyway. All right, I’m going to head out. Back to my day as a hermit. December 31, 2006- New Year’s Eve Okay, here we are. Last day of 2006. We have and hour and sixteen minutes left in the year. I was talking to Amy for awhile before this. We talked for about and hour and a half. It was good, because we haven’t had a lot of long phone conversations lately like we used to. As usual, we didn’t talk about anything important. Well, the Fairy March, like usual, but nothing big. Her parents are at some New Year’s party and I just don’t talk to mine a whole bunch, so we made do with each other. For once, I have someone that I have a lot of history with, other than Cam, of course. A lifetime of memories happened last year, enough for a whole high school career of inside jokes. Just us and our guys generate a lot of comedy. For example, I told Amy the story of how the Walrus nearly exposed me to Luis and she cracked up at that. That was really a close one. I said to Amy, “You know, with everything that happened with us seems almost like a dream.” Seriously. No one really seems to remember that I once went out with the Walrus. Hurley is the only one that ever brought it up and he wasn’t even sure what happened. Huh. He’s not the only one. I went driving today in the rain. It wasn’t that bad, actually. I swear, the only reason Dad lets me listen to music in the car is because he likes to sing along to the songs. For example, today it was “Bohemian Rhapsody”. He loves that song. We go down the roads blasting it and singing along. I’m sure we look perfectly insane to the world outside. I saw the music for that a few days ago in one of David’s audition books. What we played for Homecoming is pretty close to the real thing. It was interesting to see the real thing. Right now I’m listening to Dashboard Confessional and doing nothing. I really like “So Beautiful”. It’s going to be a song that reminds me of last summer. It also kind of reminds me of Amy. It’s the line, “You’re so beautiful when you’ve convinced yourself no one else is quite as beautiful.” Last year she had a lot of self-image issues. It took combined efforts of Fuzz and me to bring her back up again. I miss that time. Sort of. Well, I guess I don’t have anything else of interest to report, really. This is it for the year. It’s been a good one. Until 2007. January 1, 2007- New Year’s Day Happy New Year. It’s gray and cloudy today and it has been all day. Well, I only woke up a little after one in the afternoon. I remember what I was doing on this day last year. I had gone to Ashley’s to practice our duet. We got a one when we actually played it. On the way home, Dad played one of Michael’s old CDs. One of the songs on it was “Beautiful Day” by U2. It’s a beautiful day Sky falls You feel like It’s a beautiful day Don’t let it get away Great song. Anyway, I was in the weirdest mood on the way home. It was another time that I realized that I really missed Luis. It was the end of my denial, really. I remember staring up at the sky. It really was a beautiful day that day. All right, enough of that. Last night was actually fun, even though I had another stomach incident. Apparently, since I threw up on red wine last May, I can’t deal with alcohol anymore. I had just a little beer and felt like I was about to hurl. I hate this so much. Michael and David can both drink and they feel fine. It makes me feel weak! Maybe I should build myself up, a little at a time. I ended up drinking a little champagne and felt okay. It sucks though, because that means I won’t do any hard-core partying. I almost want to get drunk, just to know what it’s like. Today was another day of driving. I’m getting so good. Dad was on the phone for a lot of it, too. That means that I was almost driving myself. If only, eh? Well, only nine and a half more months. I really can’t wait. Also, in one hundred and twenty-seven days, The Pilgrims of Rayne comes out. That’s not that far away. Sweet. Well, Happy New Year to all. I’m out.
    No Comments
  • part 10

    by MeanLookstheIII on March 20, 2007
    November 29, 2006 It’s not even four yet, and it’s already almost dark. I think it’s the clouds. Makes everything seem drearier. I love this weather right now. Not much sun. I had a good day today. In band, the tubas’ chair results came back. I was so happy that Toner got first. That means he’s in orchestra and he gets all the honors of being principle. He was happy, but not really surprised. I guess I wasn’t either. Blogin apparently did very good. He’s second chair now. Which leaves the last alternative last chair. It was really funny. Hilarious. Mr. Roberts gave out the chairs early in the hour. “Okay,” he said. “The tuba chair arrangement will be Michael first, Nick second, and Luis third.” The returning Concert Band trumpets lost it. We shoved our fists in our mouths to shut ourselves up. We knew why. Luis had switched to make himself first chair tuba, and he got his ass kicked by two freshmen. Last chair again. “And he used to sit himself in between those guys because he had more experience,” Ashley said next to me, laughing. Now maybe I can let go of the vendetta, because now he’s getting what he deserves. For about five and a half more months, too. In a way I feel sorry for the guy, because he is the junior and that’s got to piss him off. I know he was pissed when he was Dead Last my freshman year. That actually worried me for awhile. “I don’t want Luis to hate me!” I remember thinking. Maybe I will let go of the vendetta, even though it’s going to be like the end of an era. I have a trumpet lesson tonight. My trumpet dude gave me this really hard solo. It’s going to take me awhile to get down. Whatever. I have one of the best teachers in the city, and probably the state, too. He’s a great guy. His name is Charles Larkins. Extremely nice and even more well-known. Matt Stern goes to him and so does Blake. That would explain why Blake is now my section leader. Hey, maybe I can drive there! Yeah, I’ve decided. I’m letting go. I’m going to do it here and now. Then I’m done forever. It’s been eleven months. It’s time to let go. This is the way it was meant to be and I’m never going to hold a grudge like that again. Okay, I’m just going to say it one more time. Damn tuba players! That’s it. Done forever with the tubas. I suppose I can make fun of them if it’s in context, like today with the scales. Sounded like shit. Homework time, so ‘bye. November 30, 2006 Interesting day today. Amy decided to tell Paul that she liked him today. I never even got the chance to stop her, because I was doing my stupid lab in Mr. Drake’s class at lunch. The Walrus was also there, but he was snoring in the the back, because his narcotics make him sleepy. Narcotics. Seriously. Someone tell me what the hell I was thinking last year. I went out of Drake’s class for a second to go to the bathroom when I saw them. I went over to say hi to them. After a few seconds of small talk, Amy said, “Claire, he knows.” Aw, crap. “Oh. He knows,” I said, caught by surprise. We spoke no more of it. Amy had to go to the library. Paul went the way I was going, and I said, “So, you finally found out.” “Actually, I’ve known for awhile,” Paul said. “Oh. Really?” “Yeah. Did you hear about last summer?” Okay, here’s the background for this. I forgot to put all this down while it was going on. Amy went to NEMC this summer and she told Paul to write her. He never did it, because he was really busy this summer, and she was muy pissed off. Therefore, she went and hooked up with Alex instead. “Yeah, I did. I heard all about it,” I said. He nodded and went down the 4200 hallway and I went down the 5200. Whoa, I was thinking. That was a bit sudden. I went back in the room to talk to Mr. Drake about this one part of the lab. The Walrus was still narc’d out in the back, and the student teacher was eating a Nutri-Grain bar. I was dismissed, and she just told me to get the rest of the lab from someone. I met up with Paul and Amy in the library. Things seemed good between them, which is why I was so shocked when Amy caught up with me after band and gave me a hug. “So what’s the word?” I asked. “He shot me down,” she said quietly. Whoa. For real? I gave Amy another hug. I really didn’t see that happening. I’m dying to know what he said, but I guess she’s not going to want to talk about it for awhile. Damn. If it hadn’t been the Paul thing, the news that I kicked my tuba vendetta would have been bigger. Poor Amy. The rest of the day was okay. People are saying that we might have a snow day tomorrow, because all this rain is going to freeze. Okay, then I guess it’s more like an ice day. I hope we do. I could use a day to sleep in. Band was probably the most fun. This chair arrangement might work out well. Ashley cracks me up. In addition to that, I also get Matt Stern (a really funny guy when he wants to be) and Jay Bouma, who’s also hilarious. Zach is a little bit of a Negative Ned, since he’s still bummed from his chair. I can’t wait until he challenges, because then we’ll have Caleb closer to us. Me and Ashley sang all parts that were not ours. I think Mr. Roberts is wondering who keeps singing. I got a B- on my Latin synopsis, and I could have gotten better. I was so happy. I’ve been failing a lot of those lately. It’s amazing what studying your participles can do. And I finally got my subjunctives right. Now I know that imperfect is the one where you do the second principle part plus endings and pluperfect is the perfect stem plus -isse plus the endings. I’ve got to remember that. I think I’m going to warn Alex to not be offended if Amy snaps at him today. He’s on right now, so I’m going to go do that. December 1, 2006 We only have fifteen more school days until winter break. It’s cloudy right now, so I’m hoping it will snow. According to Alex, there’s no snow in Vermont, either. Tomorrow is Michael’s birthday, and Zach’s birthday is the day after that. I have a few bucks, so I might go get him something. You know who can be annoying sometimes? Brothers. Michael suddenly went all protective of me today in the car. Garrett and I exchanged numbers today in Latin, so he entered me and I forgot my phone, so I just wrote his down on a sheet of paper. It’s not anything really special, because these days exchanging numbers means, “Okay, we’re friends” even if you never call each other. I pulled out the paper because I had forgotten what it was. “What’s that?” Michael asked sharply. “A piece of paper,” I retorted. “What does it say?” “It says a number,” I said, tap-dancing around the truth. “Whose?” he said, interrogating me. “Does it matter?” “Yes!” “Why?” I asked, completely at a loss. “Because it’s a dude and I want to know!” Okay, how the hell did he know that? I swear Michael can read minds. “I don’t want to tell you, because you might go kill him.” “No, I won’t. Who is it?” “You don’t know him.” “Throw me a name,” he pressed. “You don’t know Garrett!” I said, because he had said that he hadn’t awhile ago. “Garrett who?” “Schramm.” “Oh,” he said, thinking about this. “His brother was queer. He was in choir.” “Really?” I asked, thinking, He probably wasn’t. He went on to tell me about how he had asked this girl to prom (then how is he gay? I thought) and it was all elaborate. It seemed well done, just a little over the top. “Queer” is a very relative term with Michael. Usually it just means “pansy”, not necessarily really gay. Michael picks the weirdest moments to be protective of his little sister sometimes. Like last May, with the Walrus incident. I think for some reason he just doesn’t feel comfortable with me and guys. Whatever. It was nothing like he was thinking, unfortunately. Speaking of which, I got 101% on the noun endings quiz Mr. Julius gave out. Mr. Vogel would be so proud. I got the same score as Toner. That’s how I know I did really good. I’m glad I finally learned the damn things, because you’re really in trouble in Latin if you don’t know them. Then we attempted to translate the rest of the passage that Mr. Julius assigned. Didn’t work out so well, because we ended up talking like usual. We played “Duet From Lakme” today in band, where we rest for about a million measures. We were bored and Ashley made me laugh and Zach finally said, “Claire! Stop laughing!” Ashley commented, “You know, we should have a joke contest. Whoever makes Claire laugh the most wins.” Still laughing, I said, “You know, that’s not the best scale...” Since I laugh at everything, everyone would win. Interesting reputation I’ve gotten lately. First I was the Mute-Dropper, now I guess I’m the Laugher. I was really pretty embarrassed about the mute, even though I laughed it off. So did everyone else. Amy said she remembers thinking, “Okay, who’s the stupid trumpet who dropped their mute?” She and Paul aren’t doing that well. She’s mad as hell, because of what happened. I finally got the story. Boy, it’s going to be awhile for them. She pretty much yelled at him for not writing her and Paul got defensive, which I could have told her would happen. They were fighting and she said, “This won’t work will it?” and he agreed, then tried not to lose her as a friend by hugging her and saying, “You’re a really nice friend, Amy.” Which wasn’t what she wanted to hear and he’s acting normal. You know, this whole thing is stupid. Mistakes were made all around here, so I don’t think it’s universally anyone’s fault. Amy took it too personally and Paul should have found out what exactly she expected from him before telling Amy he would go out with her. I feel like telling Paul, “You know, Amy’s really mad at you” but I don’t want him to feel bad and Amy should really let it go. I swear she needs brothers. I would have done it differently, since I probably would have been like, “Okay, it’s okay that you were busy.” No one should have flown off the handle like they did. I wonder what I’m going to do about Michael’s present. I don’t think he cares one way or the other, but I’m a nice sister. Maybe I’ll try to go in on something with Mom. But now, it’s Friday, so I’m going to go relax. December 3, 2006 It’s been a good couple of days. Michael’s eighteen now, so it’s legal for him to be the licensed driver in the passenger’s seat when I drive. The condo people accepted our grandparents’ offer, so they’ll be moving out halfway through January. Also, I boosted my reputation with Alex. The thing with my parents is that whenever it’s someone’s birthday, we have to do a whole freakin’ photo shoot. I seized the opportunity and got a decent picture of myself taken with Grandmom. I showed Amy the bad ones of me and then showed her the good one, saying that I hated it. She said I looked pretty, so presto! I sent it to Alex (and told him that I would kill him if he mentioned it to Amy). I think it was received well. He flirted with me for a solid five to ten minutes, so I think that’s a good sign. I’m just glad he’s got something better now, because I was quite ugly in that other one. Ten months pass, and I look totally different. Cool. I’m waiting for Zach to get on, so I can pass it on to him, too. He probably won’t be on, because it’s his sixteenth birthday today. Michael’s two years and a day older than him, which we laughed about last February. I’ve got a ton of homework tonight. Mr. Drake’s review questions, the introductory paragraph for our analytical essays for Mr. Wilson, throw together some quality crap for Mr. Fox that resembles a speech, and my Geometry homework. The Geometry homework is kind of optional, because unlike Mr. Samulak, Mr. Kim almost never checks it. You just pretty much just have to have it done by the day of the test, when you hand it as a packet. We got our Christmas tree today. It looks pretty good. We’re waiting to decorate it, because Mom and Dad went out to dinner. It’s their anniversary, and unfortunately also the first day of Advent, so they can’t have something separate. I was just happy we sang “The King Shall Come” today in church. I knew it was coming, because we almost always sing that on the first Sunday of Advent. One of the best church songs, along with “Ancient of Days” and “Prayer of Augustine”. Christ the King is the best church for music. Ever. Now I’m going to go do my homework, since all my teachers ‘hoed my life this weekend. December 4, 2006 It’s snowing nicely today. Everyone says I’m crazy because I love snow. I wish I could think of an excuse to go outside. Maybe I’ll go down to the library or something later. Too bad it’s windy. I like snow, but not wind. I actually got my speech done last night. I killed off Fictional Person Bertha. I was going to use Joan, but that was a little close to Joe for me, which was Hurley’s dad’s first name. I’m not taking any chances. There were some really funny ones. My friend Olivia did one eulogizing her fictional panda, which was hilarious. She said that she talked on the phone to her panda. A girl did a serious one for her brother, which made me glad I didn’t go today. My cough is getting kind of bad. Today during band, I started hacking during “Duet From Lakme” and Ashley had to pound me on the back. It sounds like I’m dying of the Black Lung or something. Other than that, band was great and that stupid zit on my lip (which made it freakin’ impossible to play) finally healed, so I don’t want to scream when I hit high notes. Latin was lots of fun. I ended up with a B+ at the interim, which sucks for me, but I’ll take what I can get. I need at least an A by the end of the interim, however. We translated a passage, sort of. Garrett pulled out his iPod and we listened to music. There was one song of his I really liked. He made me guess the name. I guessed “The Sweetest Thing” and I was right. Well, they say it like every other sentence. Then he pulled out all the A Cappella choir stuff from a few years ago, which was fun for me, because I tried to pick out David. I could hear him, too. They held this one note, and I heard him really clearly. He always did have a powerful voice. I have 95% in English. Kickass grade. Mr. Wilson told me to broaden my thesis, so it’s easier to support. Paul told me the same thing, and I trust both of them. Paul’s smarter than I ever hope to be. I got into a friendly debate with him today about whether Dr. Jekyll is the ego or the superego. He says Jekyll is the superego, and I say he’s the ego and Dr. Lanyon is the superego. We agreed to come early tomorrow so we can ask Wilson. Argh, I should have asked Garrett! He’s the junior. Okay, well I think I’ll run down to the library and see if I can get The Woman Who Rides Like A Man. ‘Tis the season. ‘Bye. December 5, 2006 I’m pretty stressed out right now. I’m working to keep Amy from Paul’s throat and to keep favor with her at the same time. It’s hard. Really hard. She’s actually mad at me now, because of a rather stupid decision I made today in English. Amy’s been saying that Paul has no excuses and that his story is utter bullshit. I realized last night, we don’t know his story. Any number of things could have happened. So I asked him in English (over analytical essays), “So what exactly happened this summer with you and Amy?” He paused. “I’ll tell you at lunch.” I nodded. “Okay.” “Where do you want to meet?” I considered. “Your locker.” “Okay.” There was no freaking way I was passing that up. This is one way to settle this once and for all. I knew Amy would be pissed off, though. I was totally right. It didn’t matter how much I told her that this was for my own purposes and she had nothing to do with this. She was still really mad. I let her cool off and went to go meet Paul. I leaned against the lockers next to him and said, “Okay. Explain this to me.” He went through the whole story, from his side. It was just an interesting as getting Alex’s side when he and Amy broke up. From Paul’s view, I was totally right. He was busy! He told me himself, “She would call me, and I wasn’t always there. I had stuff to do.” Also, he solved one mystery. He said that they never picked up when she called because it would say a call from another state, and they would assume Amy was a telemarketer. That explains why it took her like three weeks to get ahold of him. We walked around the school, talking about this. It was a great thing for me, because it gave me the opportunity to ask some very frank questions. I got to say to him exactly what Amy’s been saying. I felt bad sometimes, because Paul really did get blindsided and he was expected to know what Amy wanted. “How am I supposed to know that?!” he exclaimed, when I was explaining about what the letter from him meant to her. I really do agree, and I feel sorry for him in a way. Now I have the whole story straight. Turns out I was right about all that Paul was thinking. It kills me, because he actually did like her. I asked him very specifically. “Do you like her?” I asked quietly, as we were going down the 5200 hallway. “Not anymore!” he said emphatically. I can understand. We’ve all been through hell. I confessed to him how hard this has been on me. He got it. “Hmmm. That does put you in a bad position,” he said thoughtfully. This always happens. Why did it have to be Paul? We’re great friends. So here’s how everyone feels. Amy is pissed off because he didn’t keep up the relationship and sent no letters, but Paul thinks that she should have given him the benefit of the doubt and not automatically assumed that he was an awful guy plotting to break her heart, and that the letter could have been lost or something. Paul thinks that it’s not fair that Amy should have “free license” (as he put it) to hook up with guys but he’s still expected to write letters. I also figured out why he asked so many questions before, when he was fighting with Amy. “I like to make a decision based on fact, so I wanted to be sure,” he said to me. I knew he hadn’t mean to hurt her. I’ve told her a million times. He’s not like that. Paul took the news that she thinks he “would have treated her like property” not all that well. He was really genuinely hurt by that. I had to say quickly that I didn’t think that about him. This is just Amy being pissed off and talking. Needless to say, this ain’t good. Our conversation ended with Paul asking me what to do. I thought. “Give her space,” I finally said. It’s true. Maybe she’ll forgive him soon, and not be like I was. Hell, I’m going to step in if this turns into an eleven-month sabbatical. I don’t think that’ll be it, though. It’s funny how last school year Amy and I were grappling with almost the same thing, but she was doing it by sharing with me and I was doing it by... well... crying at “You’re Beautiful” or something. Now I just have to find some way of telling Amy all this, if she ever forgives me, too. Wish me luck. December 6, 2006 I finally got Amy to calm down and listen to me, and she ended up forgiving me. Well, it’s cool. I know she was never really mad at me. She’s mad at Paul. She listened to his side today (from me) and somehow got madder. I don’t get that at all. His side was supposed to show that he didn’t mean anything bad from what he did. It sucks that they won’t stop fighting. I like and trust Paul a lot, but Amy’s my best friend. Whose side am I supposed to choose here? I skipped second hour today because of an orthodontist appointment. I really didn’t want to. I needed to talk to Paul, because Amy was really mad earlier today, and she made me late. Whatever. My friend is more important than some stupid appointment, so I just told Mom I couldn’t get out the 6200 hallway quickly enough, and that it was really crowded. During third hour, I got back just time to drop off my trumpet and catch Mr. Fox’s class going to the library. Apparently we were going to a poetry slam. I expected to be bored, but it was really good. There was this one black girl who was REALLY good. She was powerful. I loved her poem. The leader of the slam did a poem about when he was a wrestler and the team’s relationship with a custodian, causing me to make several sarcastic comments at the expense of wrestlers to Lisa. I say they’re a bunch of soft meatheads, but I think if you think hard enough, you can guess the real reason. What the hell happened to me last December? Lunch wasn’t pleasant, but at least Amy chilled out. You know what I wish? I wish I could be like one of her other friends, who say that Paul’s a loser, which is what she wants to hear right now. Okay, yeah, I’m jealous. I feel bad that I can’t be that person for her, but Paul’s a good guy and I’m not going to just ignore that. He’s my friend. I knew that if I pushed hard enough and talked enough, she would forgive me. We went around and around in circles, literally and in our stupid conversation. I told her how apologetic Paul had been and how he got really blindsided, so that’s why he asked so many questions. The fact that he wanted to make a decision based on fact (i.e. not feelings) seemed to make her madder than anything else (who knows why). Took me forever to convince her it wasn’t as personal as she made it out to be. When we stopped outside the 6200 hallway some time later and sat down, she started talking about how she felt like crap. I knew then that it was safe to sit down, because she was done being mad at me and now she needed a friend. After awhile, we started laughing about what awful luck we have. It wasn’t really funny, we were just feeling sorry for ourselves. She’s in this complex situation with Paul and I like a seventeen-year-old junior. “We never thought it would work out this way,” I commented, staring straight ahead. Amy made some remark about how things worked out for me. “Me? Me?! Look what I ended up with!” I exclaimed, meaning, Look what actually ended up happening with the Walrus. Amy laughed, finally laughed. “Nothing.” “Right.” After awhile she said, “You know, if he had asked me out a week earlier, none of this would have happened. We would have gone out, and none of this would have happened.” “Yeah.” I didn’t want to rub it in, but I couldn’t resist saying, “You know, if you had taken my advice and told him a week earlier, then none of this would have happened.” “What?” “Yeah. Because he asked you out in response to you telling him you liked him. So if you had taken my advice, none of this would have happened. See, that was our bet,” I added, reminding her. “I kiss the Walrus, you tell Paul.” Amy nodded, remembering. Things were so simple last June. Seriously. There was nothing to be discussed, really. Me and the Walrus was the biggest thing that happened. Fuzz was there to help. I realized, this is the same situation that happened with the Walrus. I tried to protect one of my good friends (for a different reason) and threw my whole friendship with Amy on the line. I hate to be obstinate, but I’m right. I guess you learn perspective when you grow up in the same house with Dad. Things looked up after that. I went to Earth Science, where we took a test. I’m not sure I did well, because I was thinking. Finishing with a half-hour to spare, I decided that Earth Science is an insult to my intelligence. This was one of the questions on the test. 62. A biomass energy source uses material that was once: A. living B. dead C. massive D. happy No joke. I snorted with laughter when I read that. Mr. Drake is a funny guy. He really likes me these days because I’m actually responsible and I don’t do anything strange. Mr. Drake decided today that some of the guys in the class have too much energy, so he made them do pushups. It was so funny. A girl beat the Walrus’s friend Marcus. Funniest thing that’s ever happened to me in a science class. Have I mentioned that I’m glad Mrs. Goebbel is out of my life? Damn atheist liberals. Mr. Roberts was unfortunately not conducting today, because he was conducting “trip interviews”. He pretty much just tells you how much money you’ve made. I don’t have to work any thrift shop hours because Roberts subtracted the forty-eight dollars from my total, which was very nice of him. I don’t think he would have done it if I hadn’t apologized to him. I had to stand outside yesterday with the A last names and some of the Bs. I got to talk to Nick Blogin, though. He went to Tappan, too. Not a bad guy. I had a word with Mr. Smith at practice club for switching him. Mr. Smith laughed. Band was really funny today. I love my chair so much. Even though Zach is a little bit of a downer, I’m low enough to laugh with Ashley, Matt, Peter, and David Barrie but high enough to joke around with Jay, Caleb, and Blake. I can’t wait until Zach challenges. Then it’ll be perfect. It was too bad that Toner wasn’t at Latin, because I was wanting to make fun of Luis’s drastic new haircut with him. The guy got a buzz. He walked by me on my way to the band room and it didn’t occur to me that it was him until halfway down the hall. “Luis looks like he’s joining the military,” Ashley snickered to me in band. I glanced at the tuba section, even though I had glanced several times before. “Yep. That’s quite the buzz.” I was so disappointed that Toner didn’t show. We could have had endless laughs. Our Latin class was actually quiet today, however. We did a parsing F.L.A.I., which I think I did really good at. I’m awesome at parsing. Once again, thanks to Mr. Vogel. It was mostly some verbs, anyway. I gave Garrett a freebie on one verb, because he didn’t know and he’s a good guy. Hey, it’s not his fault he’s dyslexic. We discussed books, immortality, and the gods with Mr. Julius afterwards. He knows a lot. No wonder he’s my favorite teacher. Wednesday night means a trumpet lesson. Hopefully Mom won’t be stupid about it and will let me drive. I’ll just have to promise to drive super slow so she won’t freak out. You would think I drive like a nut by the way they act. If not, I have a good CD we can listen to on the way. That’s all for now. Homework now, I think. December 7, 2006 I’m feeling a little queasy right now but I know why. I drank a Coke in Latin and Coke makes me feel really sick lately. It happened when we went to Outback Steakhouse for Michael’s birthday, too. I had to literally lay down on the floor last time (this time too) in the bathroom. Guess I’m not drinking any more Coke, then. We’re watching Troy in Latin now. I don’t think I’m going to tell Mom or Dad because it’s rated R and last time a teacher showed an R-rated movie they went crying to the administration. I have no desire to get Mr. Julius busted, because he’s the coolest. In Earth Science, we went to the computer lab to do an assignment. It was really very easy. I was on the last page with twenty minutes left and I thought, “Oh, yeah. I’m going to finish this.” I was happy because we have two days to do it, so that means I can just play games tomorrow. I finished the last question with triumph and strode up to Mr. Drake, who was patrolling for people playing games. I offered him the paper. He took it and shook his head in disbelief. “You are just... wow, Claire,” he said, looking through my work. “You are incredible.” He high-fived me. I glowed. That has got to be the all-time highest compliment a teacher was ever given me. From Mr. Drake, too! “It’s not hard,” I mumbled modestly. He looked at me with pride. “No. It’s not.” I went back to my seat after he told me just to hang on to it, because it was going to go into a packet. Incredible. Wow. From Mr. Drake, that’s about the highest you can go. Another good part of the day was in Geometry (believe it or not). Mr. Kim put up grades today. I looked for mine. 113681: 95.71%- A. I grinned. I haven’t gotten an A in math since about sixth grade. Sure, I dropped from my perfect 100.00%, but I suppose that’s to be expected. Also, we didn’t get much done because some fool or other pulled the fire alarm. People were kind of pissed off, because it was about twenty degrees, but I wasn’t that cold. A good first hour. My speech was today, too. I went straight after Lisa, so it was kind of weird, because she killed me off in a eulogy. Mr. Fox said I had risen from the dead to make my speech. Not many people laughed. For a guy who specializes in communication, he has the biggest monotone ever, which is why his jokes aren’t funny. They laughed at how Fictional Person Bertha died, though. Poor woman was killed by a rabid horse. I didn’t speed up or anything, so it went really well. I owe Mr. Fox a lot. I have two tests tomorrow, one in English and one in Geometry. People complain when tests are on the same day, but I like it. That means you don’t do anything in any of your classes. Usually it’s the slackers who don’t study, anyway. We’re finally done with Dr. Jekyll and Mr. Hyde, and we’re doing A Midsummer Night’s Dream next. Hopefully this one won’t be a downer like Romeo and Juliet was. Well, it’s a Shakespearean comedy, so probably not. I remember when we acted it out in fifth grade. I was Demetrius (because we were drawing from a hat) and my neighbor (who I liked back then) was Helena and my sworn true love. The class thought it was hilarious. It was, really. Okay, now Alex is calling me, so I’m going to go. December 8, 2006 It’s Friday today. I’m listening to “My Sundown”, from the Michael Beaulieu Collection of Music. Kind of a sad song. Oh well. I had a pretty good day today. Not a high-profile day. I really hope we don’t go to church today for some reason. That’s the terrible thing about having our grandparents around. They’re diehard Catholic, so we end up being dragged along to stuff we would normally just skip. My tests were okay today. Geometry was the hardest, but then again, I’m a math retard. The English test was deep, but not all that hard. We knew it was going to be really deep when he announced an open-book test. I did all right. The vocabulary was the hardest, probably because I didn’t study that. We read a boring speech in third hour. It was the commencement speech for Harvard or Stanford or some place like that. Mr. Fox added his life experiences as a semi-successful writer of screenplays. We had to hear a lot about that. I’m going to remember Mr. Fox, though, because I have a feeling he might become famous once he gets his big break and puts out a hit. Then I can tell everyone he taught my Speech class when I was fifteen. Lunch was normal enough. I helped Anne of St. Francis and our friend Luke Mahowald with their Latin parsing. They’re both in Mr. Vogel’s sixth hour Latin class. They really need to learn their noun endings. Well, they’re only freshmen right now, so they have some time. I told them to tell Mr. Vogel who helped them out with their parsing in their time of Latin peril. I miss that class a lot sometimes, other times not so much. Mr. Drake threw another computer-generated assignment at us today. I finished it easily, but my computer was being stupid so I couldn’t do anything else. I wonder what kind of grade I have in that class these days. A bunch of people are failing. Actually failing. I want to shake everyone by the shoulders and scream, This is EARTH SCIENCE, people! If we were in Mr. Drake’s Phy Sci class, maybe, but honestly. Get a work ethic. For example, next time Hurley asks to copy my homework I am going to hand that guy a book. I’m sick of it. No more of it. We watched a film of “Gypsy Dance” in band. We nailed that song today. Mr. Roberts said we’re “in good shape”. Yeah, for a band with the most awful low brass ever and the slacker trumpets. We’re not really slackers. We just joke around a lot, so he thinks we don’t take anything seriously. For example, on our music, Ashley and I draw huge, obnoxious lines to the stuff that we probably won’t forget to do, like go back to the sign on the D.S al Fine. Whoever gets that music next is going to have a few laughs. I think I did good on the parsing quiz, because we corrected them today in class. I didn’t do my own, but I remember what I wrote. I just might have screwed up on the participle identification. My person was stupid. Half the time they would get the verb identification right, and the rest of the time they would write “nominative” where verbs should go. I told Garrett I didn’t get that person. He laughed. We’re finishing Troy. Mr. Julius says he thinks Brad Pitt is a brilliant cast as Achilles. He’s good, I guess. Before we started, Garrett and I were talking. We were talking about lockers or something, when he changed the subject. “Oh, look, a distraction,” he said placidly, pointing over my shoulder. I knew better than to look. “What?” “Take a look.” “Great, now I want to look,” I said. He pointed again. “Stare over there for at least five seconds.” I turned and saw nothing (of course) and then braced myself for some trick of Garrett’s. No pain or anything came. I turned around and Garrett was looking at me like normal. “Did you do something to me?” I asked. He nodded. I took stock of myself. I felt normal. Garrett pointed down at my jacket. A dollar lay there, the dollar that he owed me. Smiling, I said, “Thanks.” Funny guy, Garrett. Now I’m home and hoping we don’t go. Or if we do go, we don’t go to confession. I hate confession. I don’t even know why. Probably because I don’t like admitting I’m wrong. Well, it’s my nature. Maybe I can talk Dad out of making us go. What excuse should I make up? I could be sick, I suppose, but that only works a few times. Also, I unfortunately look healthy for the time being. Maybe I should break an arm. Just kidding. Whatever. I’m out. December 9, 2006 I’ve had a good night. For once, I was out on a Saturday night. I’m about an inch away from actually having a life. Well, it wasn’t huge or anything. I went to Christy’s house, because our parents went out to dinner. Christy is my oldest friend ever. We met in preschool. The first friend I’ve ever had. She’s really fun and easy to talk to. I always think it’s interesting to get the other side of stories, right? Well, tonight I got the other side of the soap opera that was Clauge. I’ve been getting Amy’s side, which, sadly, is usually slanted. A lot of it had to do with what actually happened with Melanie and Amy and the Fairy March. It was very interesting. Turns out there was this whole side I hadn’t known about, a side concerning a Home Ec. class that Amy wasn’t in, but Melanie and the Fairy March were in. Christy described it as a “breaking point”. Apparently one day, the Home Ec. teacher decided to retire halfway through the year, so they got this long-term sub guy. Christy, Melanie, and the Fairy March used to go into the knitting room and do nothing. Melanie one day said that she wanted to skip the next day, but when they said they didn’t want to, she just said she wanted to go to her locker, just to go someplace. Christy said she didn’t want to go, but the Fairy March said, “Yeah, okay, I’ll go.” When Amy heard about this, she blew up at Melanie. I had to kind of laugh at that, because going to someone’s locker isn’t really recognized as a crime. They only went for food, anyway. I hated to admit it, but that sounded like Amy. “They did go out, though, didn’t they?” I asked, drawing from what I knew. “Yeah, maybe they ‘went out’, like, once.” Now, during this time Wyatt was totally in love with Melanie. Ted, Kevin, and Charlie also had crushes on her. After the thing with the Fairy March didn’t pan out, she went out with Wyatt just for the heck of it. Hence, the balance was once again upset. Wyatt and Charlie both knew they liked the same girl, and they were mad at each other for it. Amy wasn’t talking to Melanie because of what she had done with the Fairy March. Melanie went out with all these people, according to Christy. “Even Charlie?” I asked, surprised. “He told me once he was the only one Melanie never gave a chance to.” “Yeah, they might have gone out for awhile. I don’t really remember.” “But Charlie went out with Lili, right?” Christy thought, then nodded. “Yeah, Lili whose name is Patty.” At that I started howling with laughter. Lili Wolford’s given name is Patty Patterson. I had forgotten that. “This is such a soap opera,” I gasped. We laughed about that for awhile. Christy continued. “Charlie and Lili went out for... quite some time. Meanwhile Lili was going out with-” “Like everyone,” I finished, knowing firsthand how Lili was. Christy nodded. “I can’t even picture twelve-year-old versions of them,” I said. “Like Wyatt? He was, like, born old. And Charlie? I can’t even picture him.” Christy shrugged. “Pretty much just shorter and with less facial hair.” I laughed. She’s got a point. And I think I might have seen a picture of everyone at some time or another, in Amy’s old yearbooks. Seventh grade was really when everything hit the fan and not in a good way. Maybe it was best for everyone when Melanie moved away. “Drama just seems to follow Melanie,” Christy said thoughtfully. I nodded. “Amy calls her ‘Drama in a Bottle’.” It’s very true. I’m actually glad it’s Saturday for once. I get to sleep in tomorrow. I didn’t today, because I was going to the Salvation Army to make Michael look good. He had an interview to go to, so he sent me and another kid down to the Salvation Army. As his little sister, I’m the first person to have him look good. It’s kind of a dead crowd down there. NO ONE talks. No one at all. People who don’t talk intimidate me more than people who do. You know, I’m just going to note this. It’s been bothering me. It’s almost like ever since I kicked the tuba vendetta, it did the exact opposite. Hell no, this can’t happen to me again. I’ve said it before. I can’t spend my whole life admiring Luis Anderson from a distance. What the hell happened to me last December? What the hell in that month and a half could have happened? There are times where I honestly think I might have loved him. The only good thing that can be said is that he left, honestly. If it only took a month and a half to make me fall as hard as I did, imagine what a year would have done. I’m hoping that it’s simply the time of year, because it’s been a year soon. That’s still amazing to me. Seems like yesterday. Okay, people are coming. Goodbye. December 10, 2006 Well, it’s another Sunday night here in Ann Arbor. I got Mr. Wilson’s three-page analytical essay done. I just HAD to pick Dr. Lanyon, who has got to be the hardest topic ever created. Hopefully Mr. Wilson will think it’s good. I’m going to run it by Paul, too. He’s the only one I trust to proofread my essays, since he’s the smart guy. Good thing it’s only the rough draft. I’m actually looking forward to tomorrow, for reasons unknown. There’s nothing spectacular going on, but it’ll be nice to be back. I’m just going to shrivel up and die over winter break, aren't I? I can’t even survive the weekend. I had the hardest time with summer, honestly. Well, according to everyone, that was the Summer From Hell. Amy and Paul got screwed up, and something happened to me, I think, after Amy left. I got bored and now I’m darker than I was. Seriously. I read back on this thing, and I think of my fourteen-year-old self as a bit of a loser. It’s only been seven months. How could I have changed that much? Weird how that works. I’ve been doing some thinking on the thing I wrote my final paragraph on last night. I don’t think it’s going to be a relapse. It’s just the time of year, because the twenty-first is coming up. Yeah, I remember. His last day was supposed to be on the sixteenth, but it ended up being the twenty-first because Roberts couldn’t find a spare tuba. Maybe it’s just the memory. As Toner once said wisely to me one day, time heals all wounds. This is kind of unrelated, but I remember the fifteenth of last year. It was our first snow day, kind of. They told us to go home after fifth hour. There was a minor blizzard going through Washtenaw County and we got a lot, but not enough to cancel school the next day. I remember that because we were sitting in band and Luis said, “I wish that after we go home it would snow all night,” because he was switching that Monday. There was a monster snowball fight in the junior parking lot, juniors versus seniors. I didn’t fight, but it was fun to watch. I didn’t feel like getting beamed by some senior that plays baseball with an iceball. Our concert is kind of soon. It’s the eighteenth or the nineteenth or something. I have it entered in my cell. Should be fun. I’m making my peace with the stupid dress. Dresses have never been my thing, so I doubt I’ll ever get to like it, but I only have to wear it less than five times this year, so whatever. Let’s see... once for our winter concert, once for Festival, once for Bands in Review, and I think that’s it. That’s nice. Only three times. It’ll be interesting to see if Mr. Roberts is going to make us wear them on the Florida trip. They’re kind of hot, so hopefully not. I’m debating with myself weather or not I want to do my Earth Science homework, or just do it tomorrow during Speech. It’s only one question, but still, I’m feeling lazy tonight. Knowing Mr. Drake, it’s one really, really hard question, or it’s extremely open-ended. Eh, I’ll go check it out. Why not?
    No Comments
  • part 9

    by MeanLookstheIII on March 20, 2007
    November 2, 2006 It started snowing today. Not just flurries, either, big flakes. I had to go down to the library to appreciate it. I love winter and snow and I can’t stand summer. It’s too bad it stopped, because it was actually kind of pretty. School was boring today. We took a quiz in Wilson’s class. I thought I was going to fail, but I snatched Arthur’s vocabulary and memorized it in a quick second. I ended up being the second one done, even though I forgot what “asperity” means. I guessed, since there was only one option left. I turned in my journals that I did for English, which I actually worked on. We went to the library today in Speech to get information on our topics for our “demonstration speeches”. I played Festive Fallout for the whole time. Mr. Fox never caught me, because Lisa and me and our friends sat in the back to avoid detection. Lisa and them are crazy, but they’re a lot of fun. Speech is no fun without Hurley, though. He’s still out. The Walrus says he’ll be gone until Tuesday. Poor guy. I miss him, because school’s no fun without him. I changed my seat to Lisa’s in Speech to sit next to him again, although I said it was to piss off Lisa. Funny how I realize that I’d do anything for him AFTER his dad kicks the bucket. I know he probably won’t be the same for awhile. Last night, I was really worried about him for some reason. I was sort of thinking along the lines of, what if he kills himself? or something like that. Finally, I couldn’t take it anymore. I slipped off the side of my bed, knelt, and prayed. I prayed hard for Hurley, his mom, and his little brother Jack, that they could be okay and learn to be happy again. Learn to heal. After I got back into bed, I felt better. More at peace. I guess it could have only have been God. I hope the Hurleys can bounce back from this. The Walrus and I were discussing it in Earth Science today. “So you heard too?” he asked. “Yeah,” I answered. “Two in the course of a year. This sucks.” He nodded, agreeing with me. We actually did a lab together today. He brought in some blonde chick to work with us, and I brought in Arthur. He’s the best guy to have around if you need someone to talk to (other than some guy who thinks he’s your boyfriend, for example). I would have worked with Samantha, but she decided to be sick today. I actually had fun, for a couple reasons. One was it was an easy lab and it took us about ten minutes. The other had to do with the blonde chick. I think the Walrus likes her! I just wanted to laugh my head off. He was totally hitting on her and not being smooth AT ALL. One of the properties used to classify rocks is the cleavage markings. I’m sure you can tell where that’s going. It was totally hilarious. For some reason, though, I was a little sad. I guess, even though I don’t like him anymore, in the end it’s going to be hard for me to let him go. He’s still the best guy ever, despite all the girls that hate him (for reasons I’ve never seen). Today in Latin, I did something that my Latin 1 class made me do last year. Continuing the tradition, I betted Michael Toner that he couldn’t keep quiet for a whole class period. Lauren and Mataeso did that to me last year, since I was a loudmouth. Michael Toner is the loudmouth of our class, just because he knows his stuff. I was loud because I liked to talk. He actually did it. I told him a minute before class ended, “Okay, you can talk now. You did very good.” The class was actually quiet for once. Something funny happened this morning with him and Amy. Before school, I hang out with Cam, Anne, and Amy across from where Garret hangs out with his friends. Michael sometimes walks by and says hello to both of us. Well, today he met Amy. I introduced them: “Amy, Michael Toner, tuba player. Michael, Amy Holler, euphonium player.” I let them talk and turned to Anne and Cam. While I was talking to them, I overheard her say, “Oh, yeah, the band needs tubas even more than euphonium players.” I glanced over her head and said, “No one needs tubas!” Amy knows I hate tuba players. I have a tuba vendetta, for reasons one could infer from reading this. Michael walked away a little while later, and I saw the look on Amy’s face. It was the “wow... he’s cute” look. “No,” I said abruptly. “There is no way.” Amy started laughing. She was laughing because I knew exactly what she was thinking. “He’s cute,” she said, although she really needn’t have said it. “That is a freshman, Amy.” “So?” “No tuba players! You know I hate tuba players!” “Yes, tuba players! I’ve always said I’ve always wanted to date a tuba player...” “No,” I said again. “That’s my freshman. No way. And I hate tubas.” “You do not,” she retorted. “You only have a vendetta against Sexy Li’l Convict.” Okay. She’s right. But hey. It’s easier to generalize. I realized recently, with Michael being our common acquaintance, it’s going to get around to him that I’m less than fond of him, if it hasn’t already. I’m over him, but not what he did. I seriously have no respect for him because he copped out. Maybe it’s because he’s high up in the tubas now, and it’s like he worked the system. No one should be allowed to do that. It’s just stupid and you don’t earn it. Okay, I might actually go study for my Earth Science test. November 3, 2006 Listening to “Closer to Free” and being happy it’s Friday. We also have a three-day weekend. Mr. Drake was the only person who assigned homework, although he says it’s “Monday night’s homework”. He gave us a test today. I don’t know how I did. I never do anymore. I did terrible on the last test, even though I thought I did good. It’s snowing again today. I can already tell it’s going to be a horrible winter. That’s okay, though. I think I’m an Eskimo at heart. Actually, according to my story I wrote a few years ago, our tribe is the Icehound tribe. I’m an Icehound, resistant to cold and bad up against heat. I should start something up like that again. Today wasn’t bad. Just a Friday. I think everyone was ready for the three-day weekend, including the teachers. We finally took our Pudd’nhead Wilson test in English. I actually didn’t read the whole book, I just did the study guides while Mr. Kim was talking about triangles. Hey, I had to. Today was also binder check day. I was nervous about that at first, but he handed back my binder and I got a ninety-seven out of a hundred. Cool. I’ll take that. I did better than Paul, even. He got eighty-nine out of a hundred. He had crap in the pockets of his binder, so that was probably it. I’m making my next speech on Wednesday. Crap. It should be easy, but I’m still nervous. I will never be okay with auditioning or public speaking. No matter how many times I do either. It probably has something to do with me being last chair last year. At Tappan, I was the best and I knew I was the best, so I was never nervous. Now that I’ve hit rock bottom, it’s not such a sure thing. Damn tuba players. Hurley keeps drifting in and out of Huron. I saw him after Speech, when he came into our class. “Hey,” I said, caught by surprise. He responded in this really, really quiet voice. “Hey.” I feel so sorry for him. Wyatt says he’s not doing that great. Well, I guess that’s understandable. His dad just died. I just hope he’ll be able to bounce back and become the guy we all know and love. Band was all right. Mr. Roberts was gone, for reasons I don’t know. So, therefore, MacArthur took over. As much as I complain about Roberts, I really appreciate him once MacArthur starts running the show. Today, his theme was “the moment”. We never really figured out what he meant by his “moment”, except that both Henry, Matt, and I didn’t follow the “moment”. Well, it wasn’t my fault. I was talking to Caleb and Ashley. I really think Caleb is warming up to me lately. He’s been kind of sarcastic to me this year for some reason. Well, I dropped my mute during the song, and they thought it was funny. “Claire,” Blake said exasperatedly. “Tape it to your trumpet!” I laughed and told him, “It’s going to happen this year again, isn’t it? For the third year in a row?” “Yes!” he said. I really did drop it in eighth grade, too. In the middle of “Barrier Reef”. That was a damn good song, but my mute lost suction and fell in the middle of our concert. Same with last year. Only it was worse last year for obvious reasons. Sometimes it’s not bad to have Blake around, just because there aren’t that many people who went to Tappan, so we can’t talk with the Clauge people about middle school. And Blake’s better these days. Personally, I think both of us would just like to forget Tappan. I definitely would. Latin was fun, as it usually is. I did good on Mr. Julius’s quiz. He had graded mine by the end of class and told me I did good. We didn’t get down to much translating, because Garret, Michael, and myself were talking. Mr. Julius has given up. Translating time is when we learn all about each other. Those two guys are kind of interesting. Garrett is a seventeen-year-old junior because he has something like dyslexia and went to Rudolph Steiner. Michael is actually only a month younger than me, and he was home schooled for awhile. Michael could be a sophomore and Garrett could be a senior. He’s only eight months younger than my brother Michael. I could technically be a freshman, but Mom and Dad decided to send me to kindergarten when I was four, almost five, instead of five, almost six. I got “the power” today for the second day in a row. “The power” is Mr. Julius’s system of cards, and you pick who’s being called on. I requested it yesterday for Toner’s test. My name just came up today. The gods like me, as Mr. Julius says. “Who’s up?” he asked me. “Adrian,” I said, grinning. Adrian is this black guy who sits in the back. I love to mess with him. He can actually be pretty nice, but he ends every sentence with, “I’m just kidding.” To piss him off, I called on him every time yesterday. Adrian exploded. “Nuh-uh. I refuse to go up there, ‘cause she called on me like a million times yesterday.” I howled with laughter. I just wanted to see how many times it took to make him snap. I guess I got my answer. I did choose Garrett for the music selection during the quiz, though. He’s cool enough for that. I meant to pick someone else, but Garret’s name slipped out of my mouth for some reason. He picked Ray Charles, then Eric Clapton. One more reason why I like Mr. Julius. He listens to good music, and then plays it during the quiz. David’s surgery on his eye was today. It should be going on right now, in fact. I hope he does okay. He’s a pain in the ass, but he’s still my brother. I appreciate my family every time someone dies. The eye that got hit while I was at Interlochen is going fuzzy, so he needed surgery. It really sucks. He can’t get a break, even though I claim that I’m the unlucky sibling. David is the true unlucky sibling. He got everything bad. Maybe we just look bad next to Michael. He’s going somewhere, he’s going to be successful. I know that I’ve felt inferior to him almost my whole life. Everywhere he goes, he does something noteworthy. David and I always end up looking dumber and less successful. Sometimes it pisses me off that Michael’s the best at whatever he does. School, sports, even driving! Maybe it will be better for everyone when he leaves, at least for me, because then I can’t compare anymore. I’m going to go relax. It’s Friday, after all. November 4, 2006 David’s going to be okay. All the fluids behind his eye reabsorbed. Mom and Dad are saying it’s a miracle. Maybe it is. He was lucky, anyway. They still want to watch him, but the doctors say he’s going to be fine. I think everyone’s just glad he’s not going to go blind. I just realized I better throw together some quality crap this weekend, because Wednesday isn’t that far away and we need to have our outline ready on Monday. It’s Mr. Fox’s way of making our lives miserable, even if we did sign up for Friday. Lisa signed up for Friday because she knew she wouldn’t be there that day. Like I said, hilarious, but out of her mind. It just hit me yesterday that the first quarter is over. That was a fast one. I wonder what my grades are. For one of the first times, I’m not sweating over my math grade. The C- did it last quarter. Well, Mr. Samulak’s tests were hard, which you wouldn’t expect since he’s such a goof. Mr. Kim is almost easier. Plus he gives less homework. Usually just one book work assignment or one worksheet, not both like Mr. Samulak did. I do miss him, though. He was a good guy. I say hello to him if we happen to pass in the hall. Well, it’s Saturday and I’m bored. I translated the passage that Mr. Julius was after me to translate while I was talking with Garrett. This one was about Roman dinner preparations. Big thrill. The slave-women nearly burned down the manor and the mistress got pissed off. The bright side is that now I’m prepared for the F.L.A.I. that we’re having (the equivalent of a Mr. Julius quiz). I guess there’s nothing left to say. Until next time. November 6, 2006 I officially don’t like three-day weekends. Too boring. I had to stoop to doing Mr. Drake’s homework before five o’clock. Turns out, it’s a damn good thing I did. It was all this stuff with charts and graphs that we had to copy and describe. The slackers in Earth Science with me won’t be able to throw it together during second hour or whatever it is that they do. It’s almost odd only doing my homework for myself. It’s an extra motivation that Hurley usually copies me, because if I don’t do it, both of our GPAs are going down. Today I got my permit, my actual level one drivers permit that doesn’t expire until I graduate or something. You get some odd characters down at the Secretary of State’s office. It’s close to Ypsilanti, so that might explain it. You’re never quite normal if you come out of Ypsi. We actually had to come back home because Mom forgot my birth certificate, and then we had lost our place in line. Good thing I don’t need to come back for another six months. I’m glad tomorrow’s Tuesday. Except that Friday is the Day Of Ultimate Doom For Claire Beaulieu. Yep. The tenth. Audition day. Now that’s it’s right here in front of us, I’m scared as hell. I know I’m going to do better than last year, but the memory is still there. I keep thinking, what if I’m last again? Maybe I should just keep telling myself that Matt isn’t going to beat me, because he just got his braces off. David Barrie isn’t serious enough to beat me. I have more experience than Peter Dalack and Jay Bouma, and Henry is kind of like David. Just kind of stupid. Maybe I’ll maintain my chair. So that still leaves the people above me. Caleb, Ashley, and I are all about equal now, except that they have better rhythm than me. Blake isn’t someone I can beat anymore. Laja I don't think I’ll beat either, because he got really good at some time last year, even though he was down at the end with me and Luis. Zach is a favorite of Roberts’s, and that’s why he’s first chair. I don’t have a prayer there. He really doesn’t have good tone, so I think Laja might beat him. I kind of hope so. That would be a real leap for Laja, and he deserves it. Last night, I went to go see a movie with Amy. It was Marie Antoinette. I can say right now that it was just about the worst movie I’ve ever seen. The music totally didn’t match with the story. It was this rock-punky stuff, which didn’t really go with seventeen-hundreds France. All through the movie I was thinking, “Okay, are they being put to death yet?” They were speaking with American accents! And their kids had French accents! It’s movies like that that really make me glad I’m French Canadian. Speaking of French Canadian, some of the Beaulieus are coming on Wednesday. Yep. Dad’s side of the family. My grandfather had a stroke, so they’re moving him and our grandmother out to Seattle, where my aunt lives. My grandparents, my aunt, and Uncle Mike are going to be stopping by on their road trip to Seattle (yep- they’re driving it, go figure). It should be interesting. Lucky it’s the good Beaulieus, not the Alcoholics Anonymous Beaulieus. Well, I should go practice to offset the Doom that is this Friday. November 7, 2006 I made an... interesting decision today during band, one that I followed through on, too, I’m sorry to say. I’m not sure whether it will end up being the right choice, but I had to do something. It started early in band, when I was warming up. Toner came wandering over. He didn’t look all that happy. I turned around to face him and he started talking. “Luis might be quitting band, and I don’t know whether to laugh or cry,” he started. That mildly shocked me. “He’s quitting?” I said incredulously. “He might be. I sort of want to cry because he’s been... an odd sort of inspiration, sort of,” Toner said. After he went back to the tuba section, and odd thought hit me. It’s happening again, only this time with another impressionable freshman. Michael Toner made the same mistake I did. He got too attached to Luis, and now Luis is leaving. Halfway through “Gypsy Dance”, I knew what I had to do. It was time to tell Toner the whole story. Just so he would know he’s not the only one. We continued the topic in Latin. Toner told me he had just given up the struggle for first chair and just said, “Yes. You’re first chair.” It had never occurred to me that Toner enjoyed the battle. The guy was almost crushed. “Would you miss him if he left?” I asked quietly. Toner hesitated. “Yeah.” That was the sign I needed. “You’re like me. I took it hard when Luis left the trumpet section, because I really liked him.” Great. This was the hard part. If I left out this part, then the rest wouldn’t make sense. “Actually,” I started, “I was... very attracted to him, so that’s why I took it hard.” Toner grinned. “You will not repeat that to Luis,” I said, pointing a finger at him. “Or anyone else. I’ve never told anyone but my closest friends that.” Hopefully I gave him something. Toner doesn’t deserve what I went through. It really sucks that Luis is his hero. Maybe the vendetta is deserved. I always say that in the end, he’s nothing but a quitter. At least, if he does quit, then Toner gets the chair he deserves. Well, on the plus side of the day, Hurley’s back. He’s... well, I wouldn’t say normal, but as normal as can be expected. I could tell the poor guy was trying to act like everything was fine, everything was normal. I just tried to be natural, and not talk to him in a hushed voice or anything. He asked me how I found out, though. I knew what he meant when he asked. “Mr. Fox told me,” I said. “Did he, like, announce it to the whole class?” I winced. “Yeah.” “Damn,” he swore. I don’t blame him. Really. We had a sub in English today. Mr. Wilson was gone, apparently. We’re watching Mean Girls to cover satire. I like that movie, actually. Michael went through a phase when he was about sixteen where he was obsessed with it. It was really quite hilarious. I like the part where one of the girls gets hit by the bus. Well, Anne and Cam FINALLY kissed. For real this time. Last time was just a false alarm. Or the cheek or something. Anne told me about it last night. I was happy, I guess. They’re meant to be together. I know that Cam and Anne is going to last longer than Cam and I would have. Today, during practice club, I told Cam of my plan to kiss him during the D.C. trip. Turns out he had been planning the same thing, but neither of us had the guts to do it. We were strange kids. In Latin, we did the National Latin Exam. A practice one, that is. I got about an 85% out of forty questions. Poor Garrett got about 50%. Well, I suppose it’s not his fault. The guy’s dyslexic! We had a good time today. After our National Latin Exam practice, we talked for the rest of the time. He was telling me about this thing he did when he was in fifth grade where he had to Greek wrestle. He lost because the other guy kneed him in the chest. Ouch. It came from me reading his shirt. That shirt looked amazing on him. Garrett can pull off the tighter shirt look, better than most guys can. Recently, I found out that Toner, Garrett, and myself are all in the 6200 hallway during first hour. I know Garrett is there during that time, but I didn’t realize that Michael was there, too. Garrett scared the crap out of me today. I was walking down the 6200 hallway after Geometry, minding my own business, when suddenly someone hit me on the shoulders. I yelped and jumped practically out of my skin. Garrett grinned at me and continued down the hall. Have I mentioned how much it sucks that he’s seventeen and I’m only fifteen? Now, Mr. Kim’s insane math assignment calls. Unfortunately. November 8, 2006 Well, I’m doing this now, since everyone comes in a couple hours. I really like the song David’s playing, “Days Go By”, although I would never admit it. Allegedly, I hate Keith Urban. Whatever. I might steal that song from the CD he’s playing. Today was good. Nothing special. I scored seven higher on the National Latin Exam than I did the last time. Garrett got exactly the same score. 58%. I’m sure Toner kicked all our asses. He’s the smart one. Mr. Julius was telling us during Latin about his very first year teaching. He actually had to take mental leave a little after the second quarter started. His very first day, a kid threw a desk at him, his window got broken, and there was a bomb threat, so everyone got moved into the football stadium. All on the first day. He also told this really funny story about how a kid was up in his face every single day, and one day he snapped. Mr. Julius grabbed the guy’s hat and threw it out in the hall. Just like that. I cracked up. Mr. Julius will talk forever if you get him on the right subject. Band was even more fun then usual. Mr. Roberts came in and gave us his trademark “disappointed speech”. Then he did something totally counterintuitive. He said that it was “individual practice time”, only he didn’t have us get out our instruments and we were just supposed to finger or something. MacArthur was supposed to be rehearsing the orchestra people. Now, as one might expect, we did this for about five minutes before we started thinking, “Screw this.” Blake, Caleb, Ashley, and myself all talked for awhile, and then we went about our business. Mostly homework business. I cut across the band room (not at all inconspicuously) to the tuba section to borrow Michael Toner’s Geometry book. Blake and Caleb helped me with my proofs, since they’re in Algebra 3/4 (a.k.a. Smart Math). I ended up getting my whole assignment done. I wish we had more days like that. I have to remember that Solo and Ensemble forms are due Friday. I’m doing a trumpet quartet with the obvious people. Also, I think I’m going to do a solo this year. I’ve got to get over my stage fright. They say that doing it more and more helps. Hopefully they’re right. I put the due date in my cell to remind myself. That cell has helped me in so many ways. Good thing Dad never cut me off when I lost it. We’re starting speeches in Speech. I had to throw together my Earth Science homework alongside Hurley (meaning I did it, he copied me) because I had only done half of the assignment. I shared my theory about why Mr. Drake hasn’t figured out that Matt Hurley is mooching homework answers off of Claire Beaulieu with him. He grinned when he realized that I was right. The student teacher isn’t going to notice a pattern. She’s dumb as hell. We’re going to run right over her. We’re going to have some fun second semester. Thanks to Mr. Roberts, I don’t think I have any homework. Yes! November 9, 2006 I’m done with my speech! I’ve noticed that public speaking is getting little by little less scary. I owe Mr. Fox a vacation to Florida or something for helping me with that. Now, I guess all we have to do is see if it works on my audition tomorrow. The only person who I think is more scared than me is Matt Stern. Rightfully so, since he just got his braces off. I’m going to miss him, I think. He’s fun to sit next to. Well, our grandparents are staying here until further notice. They’re moving to Seattle, but Dad didn’t want them to have to drive it, so he told them to just stay here for awhile. I wish Aunt Moe and Uncle Mike could have stuck around for a little while longer. Uncle Mike is in some ways much cooler than Dad, even though he’s Dad’s older brother. He elaborated on the rather amusing story of Dad in college, when he chucked a pumpkin into the crowd at the Rutgers’ Oktoberfest and he nailed the dean. Right in the head. Uncle Mike said that he remembered that the throw had very good form, even though they were all drunk off their asses. We had fun last night. I was exhausted today for some reason. It really didn’t help in math, when Mr. Kim gave us about a million proofs. I hate proofs. They’re really not hard, it’s just not really black and white like other math, and you have to think about why something is. I got my grade today in there. I ended up getting out of the first quarter with a B. Mom should be happy. I think I had a C+ last year in Mr. Samulak’s class at this time. Well, I blame it on stupid algebra and myself, not Mr. Samulak. I found out the other day that I’m going to be getting a B+ in Mr. Drake’s class. Knowing our class, I probably have the highest grade in the class. Mr. Drake is so sick of us already, and it’s only November. Today he made the Walrus’s friend Marcus go to the back of the room (the equivalent of being kicked out) because he was wearing an ungodly amount of cologne. I laughed so hard. I love that class sometimes. Mr. Roberts is still “disappointed with our effort”. Well, boo-hoo. That’s what you get for letting in so many freshmen. The only reason the trumpet section is so strong this year is because we have two returning juniors, four returning sophomores, three sophomores from Varsity Band, and only two freshmen. It works out that we’re better. The rest of the sections have way more freshmen than us, and they’re slowing us down. We did when we were freshmen in Concert Band. Toner is the one exception, because he’s a really good tuba player. Latin was significantly more boring than usual, due to the absence of Garrett. We knew he was going to be gone, because he was doing something having to do with the orchestra. I don’t know how that works, since he’s in choir, but whatever. I think I did better on my synopsis than I’ve been doing lately. I did awesome on ille and is, ea, id. 90% on both, and a retake tomorrow, since our class did bad on it as a whole. Well, Mr. Vogel is really helping me now, since he’s the one that forced me to learn my noun endings. I miss him. Anne said something the other day about “more hilarity with parsing”, and it made me realize I really loved that class. I miss it. Really. It’s not coming back, unfortunately, since (according to Paul) the stupid freshmen are slowing everyone down. Now I have to go review scales or something like that. November 10, 2006 Well, I did it. The auditions are done. I did... okay, I guess. My range went weird so I couldn’t hit A or B or anything above that. Blake did really good. I got to hear his audition while sitting in that little yellow chair. It feels like waiting for the gas chambers or something. Too bad David Barrie wasn’t here, because he would have made me look good. Now it’s the wait. I’m actually more nervous now, because I have no idea what chair I’m going to get. We’ll probably know on Tuesday, since percussion goes on Monday. Crap. I’m used to knowing what happened the day after, because that’s what happened my freshman year. I did better than that time, anyway. Mr. Roberts said there were “good things going on”. Still, I’m nervous. I wish I could just maintain my chair, and I would be happy. Really. Please don’t let me be last, God. Michael Toner looked like he was going to barf today during band, because that’s when the tuba auditions were. From what he told me, he’s got Luis beat. He said Luis did scales one octave. Toner messed up a few, but did them three octaves. He’s the better musician, so I hope he gets it. The only thing wrong with that is that I know for a fact that if Luis gets a bad chair, he’ll do what he does. Switch, or in this case, leave entirely. Which would leave Toner by himself, which he doesn’t want. Now that the dreaded audition is over with, I can talk about my day. I don’t think much happened. I got an A on Mr. Wilson’s Pudd’nhead Wilson test, with an eighty out of eighty-five. I beat Paul, even. I also got full points on the vocabulary quiz. I have such a good grade in that class. It’s amazing. Now we’re doing Dr. Jekyll and Mr. Hyde. Apparently “duality” is important, because now Mr. Wilson is obsessed with that instead of “irony”. I don’t know what to do now. Worry, I guess. November 11, 2006 Well, the verdict on how long our grandparents are staying has changed from “until further notice” to “indefinitely”. Apparently moving them out Seattle isn’t working out so good. There’s a whole thing with Aunt Moe and Uncle Frank, so Dad’s working on getting them to move here to Ann Arbor. Right behind us, in fact. That would be really cool. The Beaulieus live nowhere near to us. Uncle Mike lives halfway around the world, Aunt Moe lives in Seattle, and our grandparents used to live in New Jersey. The rest of Dad’s siblings are drug addicts or drunks, so we don’t want to be around them. It’s kind of interesting having them around. It means I can’t clash with David or anyone else, because we’re trying “to keep conflict to a minimum”. I’ve been trying to not play loud music and to help out. I hope things work out with the Beaulieus, because things are known go wrong with our family. I suppose Irish and French Canadian isn’t a happy mix in terms of judgment. Today is Saturday, but it really feels like Sunday for some reason. Maybe because we went to church. They didn’t sing anything good. Michael, David, and I started cracking up at the beginning, because the lady leading the songs sounded EXACTLY like this skit from Saturday Night Live. In the skit, she sings all these popular songs in this falsetto, opera-like voice. We lost it. It took me a minute to figure out what they were laughing at, but I cracked up, too, once it hit me. We seem to lose it a lot in church. There was this one time in church where they brought in a guest priest guy. Unfortunately for us, he sounded pretty much exactly like Seinfeld’s presentation of George Steinbrenner. To top it all off, Dad fell asleep with his head straight back. He was snoring. Seriously. His homily was also going absolutely nowhere. First he was going to the Philippines, and it reminded him of the time where he went to Philadelphia and they had glass windows that let out the heat and he was comfortable so that wasn’t much of a sacrifice. The whole thing was giant, run-on sentences like that. One of the most hilarious things I’ve ever seen in church. And then there was that guy from Africa who said “brothers and sisters” like “umbrellas and sisters”. He mumbled through his homily in an accent and then would shout, “Jesus Christ!” every once in awhile, freak out everyone in the congregation and then we would go back to not being able to tell what he was saying. Church always did have it’s bright points. Aside from the music, which I actually like a lot of the time. Great, I make it sound like I don’t believe in God. I do, I really do, but I’ll never be the hard-core church type, like Grandmom for example. This song reminds me of Michael. It’s pretty much the same thing that he once said to me. Whenever I listen to it, it’s always his voice telling me to keep going, not Daniel Powter’s. “Bad Day” was extremely popular for some reason last spring, then it died. Maybe that song will help me once Michael leaves for college, which, quite honestly, I am totally and completely dreading and have been totally and completely dreading since I knew what college was. I never want him to leave, because I know that we’ll never be as close as we are now when he leaves for the Air Force Academy or wherever. I want to see him every day. I guess AIM will help us here. Whatever. It’s not the same. I also like this song, “As Lovers Go” , Dashboard Confessional. I don’t know why. It sort of reminds me of Amy. Maybe it’s the line, “This is easy as lovers go.” She always told me love sucks. Damn you, Fairy March. I’ll be true I’ll be useful I’ll be cavalier I’ll be yours my dear And I’ll belong to you If you just let me through This is easy as lovers go So don’t complicate it by hesitating This is wonderful as loving goes This is tailor-made, what’s the sense in waiting? These lyrics keep getting longer, don’t they? Well, that’s a damn good song. When I look back in like five months or so, it’ll probably remind me of this time, right here. Whatever, “this time” is. The time last May, when I started this thing, has songs that remind me of it. “Never Let You Go” being one of them, “Unwritten” being another one. I was different even back then. Wow. Bob was right, this thing is interesting. You can really see how you change. Okay, I think I should go. Bedtime, maybe. November 14, 2006 I’m going to get my ass launched out of Concert Band if I don’t quit talking. Mr. Roberts actually screamed at me personally today. I swear, that man is jumping on us a lot more lately. On everyone, really. He kicked David Barrie out the other day because he “didn’t like his body language”. Luckily for me I caught my grades, because he had put on the report card, “Must stop disruptive behavior.” I’m not disruptive! I just laugh at what they say! I had an interesting experience in Earth Science today. It all started a few days ago, when a good friend of Amy and myself named Douda told her that a senior liked her. He told me that his name was Ethan. I went back to him today in Earth Science to get a last name, and he said to me, “Can you keep a secret from Amy?” Where have you been, Douda? Of course not. “Yeah, probably.” He glanced around shiftily. “I’ll tell you after class.” “No,” I said, walking down the row to his seat. “Tell me now.” He wouldn’t tell me right away, but he did say, “I have to tell you something. And you can’t tell Amy.” “Is it, like, serious?” I asked, a little worried. Douda considered. “It’s serious to me.” “Why don’t you just write it down?” I suggested. “Then I can read it.” He nodded, agreeing, and then tore off a sheet of paper. He wrote something I couldn’t see, folded it up a few times, then handed it to me. I opened it. Well... it kinda goes like this. I kinda like Amy, too. I stared at the paper, dumbfounded. Douda? Likes Amy? “Please don’t tell Amy,” he begged. I nodded and said, “Okay. Really?” Douda nodded and repeated, “Please don’t tell her.” “How much?” I asked, still trying to get over it. Thinking, he said, “On a scale of one to ten... about a seven-point-five.” “Ten being the most severe?” “Yeah.” Well, that was... interesting news. And yeah. I told Amy. I feel horrible, but I thought she deserved to know. I would be perfectly all right with her and Douda going out. Douda’s the nicest guy in the world (in fact he reminds me of Fuzz) and he’s exactly my age. Too bad she doesn’t like him that way. I had an okay rest of the day. It was okay, except for me getting decently screamed at during band. Blake found us some music for our trumpet quartet. Good ol’ Blake. He’s good to have. And I’m going to stop talking to them in band. I want to move up to Symphony Band, so I can’t afford for him to hate me. Latin was probably the best, of course. Toner showed up late because he was getting his uniform. The guys are so lucky. They get these nice tuxes, but the girls get the stupid dresses that either make your arms look fat or like you’ve been lifting weights. I came under the weightlifter heading, but still. I hate that dress. Right, Latin. Garrett and I shifted back one row because of the overhead projector. Then we analyzed verbs, and I finally learned my participles. That’s one less thing I’ll fail on the synopsis. Garrett and I did the verbs together, also known as I identified them and he told me how they were spelled so I could identify them. Well, he’s not all bad. Unfortunately, I tend to lose my train of thought whenever I meet his eyes. I decided recently that Garrett is the best-looking guy I’ve ever known personally. It really sucks I’m the age I am. Just for the record. Okay, maybe I’ll do my homework, or maybe not. I need a night off. November 15, 2006 It’s only four or so in the afternoon, but it feels so much later than that. That’s probably because it’s all cloudy. Good. I like clouds. I suppose I’m in the right state, then. Other than maybe Seattle. Or Alaska. In band I kept my mouth shut. It was hard, but I did it. I made sure to get the ticket money in on time, because I don’t want to give Roberts any more ammo. Hell, I’ve turned everything in on time. So how did I end up with a B+, not an A? Probably because I talk to much. Damn Roberts. English was great today. It was really the most interesting lesson yet. Mr. Wilson was talking about psychology and the id, the ego, and the superego. Well, he should know. He was a psychologist himself for four years. We talked about Freud and his dream interpretation. Too bad he traced everything back to sex. Now that I look back, that’s not so off for teenagers. I know I’ve had those kind of dreams. I already knew a little about the id, ego, and superego because of Garrett, who was talking about it one day. The id is the animal instinct, the ego is your sense of self and rational part, and the superego is the moral conscience and tries to create the perfect self. I think I’m functioning more on the ego than anything, because I’m very rational. Psychology is really interesting. Maybe it’s my calling. Who knows. Speech was not so great. I busted my ass trying to get all fifty-seven of Mr. Drake’s flashcards done in fifty-five minutes. I got it done by some miracle or a time continuum or something. It reminded me why I don’t take nights off, because then I fall behind. Hurley owes me his life or something by now. I swear he copies me waaaaay too much. Good thing Mr. Drake didn’t collect them or anything. He had us draw pictures of fossils and geodes and the like in the extra space on the cards. The Walrus drew something resembling a Goldfish in a square for “fossil”. I laughed. Ooh, we have a test in there tomorrow! Latin was also good. I think I actually passed my participle F.L.A.I., which is a miracle. Eh, once you get it, it’s not that hard. We exhausted Mr. Julius, so he gave us the last ten minutes to talk and he played “Stairway to Heaven”. I had my trumpet, so Garrett played it. “You know, my spit was on that mouthpiece,” I informed him. He shrugged and just wiped the mouthpiece. He got fingerprints all over my nice trumpet. Oh well. He can. Toner really needs to stop doing that thing where he drags his fingernails across the chalkboard. I honestly like him, even if the rest of the class thinks he’s annoying and Garrett claims to not like him. Hey, maybe Garrett will become the new Luis (for Toner- hopefully not for me). If Luis quits then he can adopt Garrett as his hero. I would approve that one. Garrett is way more honorable than Luis Anderson ever was. I have a trumpet lesson tonight, and of course I forgot my music at school. I was going to try that piece Blake got, Uno Continuo. I’m looking forward to working with those guys. I guess it would be weird if Blake wasn’t there, because it would be all Clauge people who have a history and such. I know Blake came onto the scene when I did, so, no worries. And Blake’s cool now. I guess I’ll just have to ask my trumpet guy if he has the music. Time to do last night’s math and tonight’s math. Damn simplistic geometric proofs. November 16, 2006 I’m going to kill Mr. Roberts if he doesn’t put out our chair audition results soon. He might kill me first. Who knows. I’m being really good in there now so he won’t hate me. Today was actually Caleb’s birthday. The lucky guy is sixteen. He can get his license and everything. Matt and I attempted to play Happy Birthday and slaughtered it. The only song I can play without music is the song I use for a warm-up song. It’s the song from Shella in Final Fantasy: Crystal Chronicles. I’ve been nailing it lately and it was hard at first. Hopefully I did well on Mr. Drake’s test. It can be hard to tell at times. There were some things I had to guess at. The lab packet was also due today. I realized recently, Mr. Drake’s style for turning in stuff is just like Mrs. Goebbel’s (with a packet and everything), but he’s sneakier about it. It’s going to end up being about ninety points or so. Hurley had to copy mine, because he has no work ethic. I wouldn’t have let him, but he folded his hands and did puppy dog eyes. How the hell did he know that would work? There’s no way I could resist that. I couldn’t believe the grade I had when I checked Mr. Kim’s posting. I walked over and took a glance at the sheet, expecting a B or something. I read: 113681 (my student number): 100.00%- A+. I stared. No way. It may be only out of fifty-five points, but still! I haven’t gotten that kind of grade in forever! In math, too. I suck at math. Or do I? I guess we’ll never know. Lunch was okay. I didn’t really get to hang out with anyone due to Amy’s locker. I went up to her and she was kicking her locker. “It won’t open!” she said furiously. “Let me try,” I said. “Locks like me.” I spun the dial. 25-40-0. No go. I tried again. Nope. Nada. Amy was seriously pissed off because she had to go to her AIDS in Africa thing and the girl running it would scream if she didn’t show. “Go,” I said. “I’ll mess with it.” Amy told me I was a good friend and ran. It finally opened about five minutes later. Turns out her coat had been blocking the lock part. The only bad part about that is now I was standing next to an open locker with nothing to do. So I sat down. I’m sure it looked very odd, with one sophomore sitting alone next to an open locker. Mr. Julius walked by and gave me a “umm... what are you doing?” look. “This looks sketchy, but it’s not, don’t worry,” I told him. He laughed. The incident made me think a little. Maybe a locker isn’t so bad to have. I should just hide stuff in there, stuff I don’t want people to see. I know the first thing that’s going in there. My first quarter grades. Mom will kill me if she sees the comment Roberts wrote. Ashley got the same comment: “Must stop disruptive behavior.” Caleb got, “Must remove learning distractors,” which we agreed sounds like Mr. Roberts wants Caleb to shoot Ashley and me or something. We’re watching another movie in Latin. This time, it’s Helen of Troy. I like it so far, even though I don’t totally get what’s going on. Mr. Julius says he’s going to explain everything. I hope he does, because otherwise I’m going to be lost. I should have asked him for a synopsis to practice. I’m not doing very well with those right now. Maybe I’ll do homework. I have a little to do tonight, but not much. November 17, 2006 Well, I had another disastrous driving experience with Dad tonight. I really suck, according to him. I made a few mistakes backing out and then I did kind of a bad park job at the bank, and he totally lit into me. He made me want to die. I’m not kidding. It hurt the most because he’s totally right! I do suck! After the bank, he made me take him to the store. While he was there, I had a really scary thought. It would be so easy just to ditch. Leave with the car and be out of there. I don’t really know where I would go, but it would be so simple. Turn the key in the ignition and be gone. I wish I could. I hate my parents a lot of the time. Everyone’s a critic in my family. Is it 2009 yet? The rest of the day was normal. The end. I’m leaving. November 18, 2006 I only have one day of school next week, while those other suckers have two. We’re leaving for New Hampshire on Tuesday, so we get to skip. It really kind of sucks. I like school. Well, at least I get to stay up Monday and watch Headlines (the absolute best part of The Tonight Show). I haven’t been able to watch it since summer. My dreams were odd last night. I dreamed that Michael joined a secret society that only wore black. I was somehow dragged into a car with him and he explained that the society was anti-arts and anti-theater. “Are they anti-God?” I asked for some reason. Michael told me they weren’t, but they thought of God in a different way. I think I might of joined up, because my hair and clothes were different by the end of the dream. In the beginning, Mom and I were in the basement, freaking out, and trying to get my cell to work, because the society was in our house. I kind of want to Google it and see if there’s any society like that. Nothing much has been going on today. In the interests of maintaining my 100.00% in Geometry, I did the work on my math packet that needed to be done, plus the extra credit. I found out that Blink-182 isn’t the best band to listen to while doing homework. The songs are so catchy you want to sing along, not do homework. I’ve decided I’m driving with Mom until Dad works out his life. He’s been really stressed because of our grandparents moving in, so I think that’s why he was such an asshole to me last night. Until they get their own place, I’m going to be with Mom. Dad’s a real bear sometimes. That’s all for now, folks. November 27, 2006 Dang, it’s been awhile. Our vacation was awesome. We went out to New Hampshire for Thanksgiving. You’ll never believe it, but I got sick AGAIN. I always get sick when I go out there. Some kind of airborne bacteria from New England, maybe? So, as a result, I’m at home on a Monday afternoon and feeling just fine. I suppose it’s my own fault. I felt fine this morning but I was really tired, so I told Mom I still felt sick. Right now, I’m supposed to be in band. Amy’s in math, same with Hurley, I’m fairly certain Garrett’s in TV Production or whatever that class is called, and everyone else of consequence is in band. We probably got chairs today. I should call someone and ask what chair I got. Knowing Ashley and Caleb, they’re probably going to pull a trick on me and say that I got last chair. That would be just like them. I’ve been hoping that Toner gets his rightful chair. I would love to see Luis go down in flames. Okay, maybe I wouldn’t love it, but Toner deserves it more than he does. “Wouldn’t it be hilarious if Luis got last again this year?” I asked my trumpet buddies one day. They cracked up, because that’s just bad luck. Or lack of musicianship. I wonder how many labs I’ve missed for Mr. Drake now. I know I missed one last Tuesday and he most likely gave us one or two or a million today. Okay, this is it. No more sick days. I don’t care if I’m dying of Ebola, I’ll be going in from now on. This reminds me of summer, when I would complain that I was bored like every single day. Just for the record, I’m writing this part AFTER I wrote the other part. So, I got Aunt Mo to drive me down to Huron so I could “get my homework”. I just wanted to go to Latin, truth be told. I asked Toner if we had gotten chairs. He said that we had. “What chair am I?” I asked in a panic. I swear I saw Garrett roll his eyes. “You’re down there,” he said. “Huh?” “You know that freshman that was last?” “Peter?” “No.” “Jay?” “Yeah,” he said. “He’s one above you.” “Are you being serious?” I asked, swearing inwardly. “What chair is Caleb?” “Third, I think.” “What chair is Ashley?” “Ashley, I think, is fifth.” “What chair is Blake?” “Blake? Which one is Blake?” “Blake Barnes?” “Oh. He’s first.” “So what am I?” I asked, sufficiently panicking. “I think you’re either third or second to last.” I tried not to swear and got the homework from Mr. Julius, which was to study the verb “to be”. “I’ve got to find Mr. MacArthur,” I said. “You should just find out your chair tomorrow. And hit him if he’s joking tomorrow,” said Garrett. “Nah,” I answered. “I gotta find MacArthur.” “Doesn’t he have a class now?” Garrett asked. “Yeah, but Mr. Roberts runs Symphony Band. Goodbye, all,” I added. “See you guys tomorrow.” Garrett hit me with his bottle as a way of goodbye and I sprinted out the door. So, there I was, running like an idiot down to the band room. I couldn’t find MacArthur, but I came back to talk to Mr. Roberts in person after the final bell rang. I went straight up to the podium and Mr. Roberts asked, “Here for the cookie dough orders?” “Cookie dough orders? That was today? I actually came for my chair.” I decided to get the orders, just so I wouldn’t have to come back. “So what general area am I in?” I asked, trying to keep it friendly. Mr. Roberts has every right to be annoyed with me, given how I’ve been acting up lately. He gave me a look, trying to remember. “I think you’re fifth.” “Fifth? Okay. I’m going to kill Toner,” I added. “He told me that I was last.” Mr. Roberts smiled. “I heard he got first,” I said. Roberts nodded. Okay, maybe I should have known Toner was messing with me. But he said it with such a straight face! I should have asked Garrett if he was screwing with me or not. I should have expected a trick. So, anyway, we went to the uniform room to pick up the cookie dough. Amy walked by and I said hi to her. Mr. Roberts handed me my order and was about to wave me on my way when I said what was probably the unthinkable to him. “Hey, Mr. Roberts? I’m sorry if I’m a pain sometimes,” I said with proper shame. “I really don’t mean to be.” By the look on his face, I think he was glad he was finally getting some respect. “Okay, then,” he said. He went off on a thing about how he knows we’re bored, so that’s probably why we talk. I have to agree with the man. “I’m working on it. Really,” I said. He smiled at me and nodded and went down the hall. I’m glad I did it. Seriously. Maybe now we’ll be on better terms. I think he was really happy with me. Okay, now I’m seriously done. ‘Bye. November 28, 2006 THANK THE LORD! I’M SIXTH CHAIR! I found out today. This is the new order: Blake, Laja, Caleb, Jay Bouma, Zach, me, Ashley, Matt, Henry, Peter, and David. Mr. Roberts actually found a way to split up the team of me, Blake, Ashley, and Caleb. I felt sorry for Zach. He tanked. We’re not allowed to challenge for awhile, either, because our auditions “were not satisfactory”. He threatened to kick us all off the trip, but he needs us. I pieced together the story of the trumpet chair auditions from a combination of Matt and Toner. Apparently the man got really pissed off. I was so proud of Blake. We always knew he would go far. Man, I love that song, “Days Go By”. I finally did steal it from David’s CD, along with “Bless the Broken Road”. I heard that one right before ninth grade started, so it reminds me of how I was freaked out of Interlochen. I never figured David for a Rascal Flatts fan, though. I realized a few weeks ago that “Days Go By” is Garrett’s song. I hear the beginning, I think of him. I actually didn’t miss that much yesterday. I got the homework from Mr. Drake, which isn’t that bad. It’s just the stuff from the science book, and I can copy the lab and the notes from someone. Mr. Drake is really understanding about absences, unless you skip his class. Then he gets kind of pissed off, but I can see why. “Lack of respect” is what Mr. Roberts would lecture on. I let it go this morning with Toner, because he honestly did think I got the chair he said I got. No wonder he said it with such a straight face. I asked him if Luis was second to last or if he had totally gone down in flames. Apparently Blogin auditions today, so it’s kind of To Be Determined. Blogin wants to beat Toner, but I can’t see that happening. Toner’s really good, for a freshman and a tuba player. I know it’s probably evil to wish last chair on someone, but he deserves it for working the system. I think I did really good on the verb “to be” today in Latin. I just think I may have switched up pluperfect and imperfect subjunctives. Garrett saved my ass. While Mr. Julius was doing something, he threw his flash cards at me and said, “Quiz me.” I have almost a photographic memory, so if I see something once, I can remember it. If Garrett hadn’t forced me to quiz him, there’s no way I would have passed that sucker. He actually gave me a hug today. It was, well, nice. I was standing in my place that I stand in the morning, with Anne and Cam. I was talking to Matt and trying to find out through the grapevine exactly what chair all the trumpets were. After we got done with that, I glanced up and Garrett was right there. He opened his arms and grinned and said, “Morning hug!” I accepted the morning hug and hugged him tight. Hell, I couldn’t help it. I know it means absolutely nothing, since he’s the kind of cuddly guy that gives all his friends hugs, but still, it was good. In other news, Amy came to the conclusion that she still has a thing for Paul. Isn’t that lovely? I already told her, “Amy. This doesn’t make you look good.” She told him that she liked him last June, hooked up with Alex, and ditched him. It would reflect badly on her if she was like, “Oh, yeah, Paul? I still like you.” Argh. I doubt at this rate we’ll ever have a peaceful year. Okay, I think I have some homework. Peace.
    No Comments
  • part 8

    by MeanLookstheIII on March 20, 2007
    October 14, 2006 Well, it’s Homecoming night and I’m here. Well, it’s not like I have no life. Amy and I went to go see a movie. This week sort of got me sorry that I made the pact with Amy. Especially since she and Alex broke up. The pact was originally because she didn’t want to be at Homecoming missing Alex. I was maybe sort of hoping she would want to go if they broke up, but I guess not. Oh well. Nothing I can do about it now. I’ve had the music for three or four days and I already kick ass at my audition piece. It’s already much better than last year. Now I’m trying to perfect the articulations, because I can just hear my trumpet instructor saying, “Wrong articulations.” That’s all he says. He just simply states the problem and you fix it. So I’m trying to fix it. It was so much easier when I could just slur it all. The bad part was that Michael’s date came while I was practicing. Now, I’m okay with the family hearing me, but other people is a no. I thought they were commenting a little too much to be normal. I heard Dad say, “Yeah, she’s busting her chops.” I was doing some really high notes (screwing them, I may add) while trying to get all the right rhythms and articulations. I hate public performances. They suck. I can’t do them, anyway. Amy and I actually talked on the phone for exactly two hours and sixteen minutes. Turns out she thinks she likes her lab partner. She told me last night at the game. I’ll get to the game in a second, after I’m done with this. I need to meet the guy first, to find out if he’s worthy or not. She accused me once again of being attracted to Garret. I had to concede to the truth, which is that maybe I am, a little. Which is interesting, because I haven’t gone for a blonde and blue-eyed guy since Cam. Amy freaked out even though she knew all along. So. The game. Rejoice, for marching season is officially finite. I was actually kind of sad. It wasn’t as painful as last time, even though we lost by a lot, and on our Homecoming game, too. I say we should have brought in the Canadians because they play by only three downs, not four, plus some other rules. I guess they determined that immoral a few years ago. We actually had fun. On the way back, when we paraded to the band room, we didn’t march. We danced. I can’t imagine doing that last year. I’m going to miss our squad. Peter Dalack really grew on me. He doesn’t act like a freshman. He acts more mature than some of our sophomore guys. He’s a real joker, though. You just have to get to know him. At the very last “Ho!”, given by Adam Collins (for the last time, as Pat Wakefield is replacing him), I was actually really sad. I had fun this year. And who knows what band I’ll be in next year? I went to Driver’s Ed. today. I drove with an instructor named Dana, who was really cool. She’s about Todd’s age, so she was pretty much just as cool. Nicest person in the world. I swear she has nerves of steel, because she really didn’t seem bugged by anything. She was just sitting in the passenger seat, chatting away, telling all the horrible Driver’s Ed. stories and making me laugh. Which almost made us go off the road a few times, but whatever. I did really good today. I’m going to be a great driver, even though I tell people the opposite. She wrote that I did “pretty good”. I’ll take what I can get. Okay, I’m going to wait for people to get on or something, while I sit here with no life. Just kidding. ‘Bye. October 15, 2006 I was having dreams about Homecoming last night. I dreamt that Amy and I sneaked into the dance, and we went around back. I was thinking in the dream that I didn’t want to go in after all. I saw the Walrus and he told me that he had to smoke weed or something like that. I told him that it was okay, but I said, “Well, I think I’m going to go find people.” Inside, I saw Amy, who was wearing a mask. She told me that she was going to join this dancing line of people and I laughed at her, which is probably what I would normally do. Then I dreamed that I was in Huron’s football stadium. It was pretty much empty, except for me, the Walrus, Hurley, and a horse. Dad’s car was sitting on the outside track. We all got into the car, but there wasn’t room for the horse. The Walrus was messing around with the radio, but none of the stations were set to stuff we listen to. “Bear in mind that this is my dad’s car,” I said warningly. Bailey was also there, and the guys were trying to make her do stuff. “She’s kind of low-key,” I said, because she wasn’t doing anything. I was kind of mad that the horse couldn’t come, because it was my horse. It probably means that I wanted to go to Homecoming, but didn’t. I wonder how it was. I haven’t talked to anyone yet, so I don’t know. With my luck, something big probably went down and I missed it. Well, whatever. I made Amy a promise, which I kept. I was just bored today. I picked up Final Fantasy: Crystal Chronicles for the first time in awhile today. What was really going on was that I wanted to hear the theme from Shella, which is one of the towns. Then I went to the Veo Lu Sluice (just to see if I still had it) and one thing led to another. I also beat Tida, the creepy haunted village (that level freaks me out but it was the only one left). Now I’m on Year Five and things are about to get even harder. Alrighty, I’m going to read for Mr. Wilson’s class, because I’m fairly certain we have a quiz in there tomorrow. October 18, 2006 It’s been a few days. I’ve been really busy lately, so that’s probably it. The last few days have been pretty good. Because the freshmen are taking the MEAP, we’ve had block scheduling. Yesterday was math, English, and Speech for me. Today it was Earth Science, band, and Latin. I like it so much better this way. I wish they would change it. It was not a happy hour for Earth Science this morning at exactly 7:40. Mr. Drake had all kinds of stuff lined up for us. Hurley didn’t even show. I knew he was here, just skipping. After school, when I was waiting for Michael outside the portables, I saw him. I crossed my arms across my chest. I knew he had seen me when he looked down, grinning. “Someone skip Earth Science today?” I called out merrily. He laughed and said that he didn’t want to see Drake that early in the morning. Can’t blame him. Weirdly, band was before lunch today. We actually had a lot of fun. It’s good to have a friend right behind me. I adopted Michael Toner as my freshman today. “Can’t you find anyone better?” Garret muttered during Latin. I do have other, better ones, but Toner’s cool. Today was mostly organizational stuff, passing out music and such. We actually got around to the warm-ups. We’re apparently not allowed to play loud anymore, however, which totally sucks. The rest of us stepped up to Caleb’s sound and now we overpower. Caleb is actually my stand partner this year. That’s good. I’ve always liked Caleb, even if sometimes he doesn’t like me all that much. The tubas had another tuba moment today. We were playing the warm-ups and they starting complaining that they didn’t get a second sheet. “Look on the back!” the entire trumpet section said. “Well, how about that,” said Luis, feeling stupid, while we laughed at them. Unfortunately, he’s Toner’s hero or something. Well, I guess freshmen usually look up to someone older. I looked up to Mataeso last year. Latin was pretty good, for a two hour period. Mr. Julius was getting sick of us by the end, though. He’s actually a really interesting guy. He was talking with us during the hour (while we were supposed to be translating). He really seems to like me, Garrett (who was actually in that class last year- he failed or something), and Toner. I told him to be nice to Mom tomorrow, and to tell her I’m awesome. I also told him don’t be surprised if she’s a little skeptical of him, because he was following up Mr. Vogel’s performance. He nodded and said, “I’m not scared of parents anymore.” Anymore? Does that mean that he was at one time? We are slowly seceding from the antisocial island. Garrett started it. He had moved his backpack from his normal seat to closer to where he used to sit. “Hey, are you ditching us?” I asked. “Yep,” he replied, grinning. “Fine,” I said. “Then I’m coming, too.” I moved my seat to the seat in front of his. Toner followed us and sat next to me. We pushed our desks together for the translation. We let Michael do the first part, since he’s a total power translator and he’s faster than both of us put together. Garrett’s actually not that great at Latin, which is interesting because he seems smart. I wonder if he has a learning disability or something. He doesn’t seem to be dyslexic, because he was helping me near the end and he can read. I’ll study Garret more and figure it out. Now, I have some serious homework and a trumpet to practice. ‘Bye. October 19, 2006 Well, Driver’s Ed. is officially over. I was actually sad. I’m really going to miss Todd and that class. Todd actually had to be proper for the parents today, so he wasn’t as fun as normal. I had a good day, although I’m a little nervous right now. Mom’s at the parent/teacher conferences. The phrase “parent/teacher conferences” has always made me nervous, like my dear brother before me. I would be downright scared if Mom had gotten a conference with Mr. Fox. That’s my worst class and I’m constantly talking and not turning in homework. Mr. Kim is going to be the worst class, that being my worst grade. I have a B, which is apparently bad these days. Also, I don’t talk. Lucky for me that I can make the excuse, “But Mom! I’m never awake!” Okay, update. She just got home and we talked. Everyone loves me! I really can’t believe it. Mr. Julius apparently said that he wishes there were more students like me. That almost makes me laugh, because he’s yelled at Garret, Michael, and myself a few times for talking while we were supposed to be translating. Mr. Wilson also really likes me. He says I have “excellent command over the material”. Well, he can’t really say anything against me. I have 95% in that class. School was good today. Nothing incredibly remarkable happened, but it was a good day all the same. Latin was probably the most fun. We were translating, only we were talking. Mr. Julius has given up. We were talking about ILC, and how it impacts school attendance records. Any student using ILC counts as two people or something in a class. Both Toner and Garrett used it. Well, Garrett used it last year. Turns out he has something similar to dyslexia, but a little different. Michael has weak hands, so instead of being ambidextrous, he’s no-dextrous. “That’s why he plays tuba,” Garrett joked. He has fully joined in on my tuba-bashing these days. Well, I was not under the impression my teachers liked me that much. Mr. Wilson in particular, although he doesn’t seem to outright hate anyone. I like him because he has never once acknowledged me as “Mike’s sister”. I HATE it when people say that. Is it so hard to understand that I want to be my own person for once? I’m going to go eat then practice my trumpet. ‘Bye. October 20, 2006 The Huron vs. Pioneer game is tonight, but in the end, I decided not to go. I wouldn’t be able to see anyone. None of my close friends are going but Amy, and she’s in Symphony Band, so she’s in the half-time show with the Pioneer band. Anne of St. Francis is going on a youth group retreat, so I’m on my own, here. For once, I’m glad it’s Friday. I need sleep! This morning, I didn’t want to move at all. It was so warm in my bed. Plus I always forget my dreams when I’m going to school and thinking about other things. I’m really into dreams lately. They’re actually really interesting. The mind is amazing. It was an easy Friday. Mr. Wilson actually assigned homework and it’s not going to be very easy. It’s this characterization paper thing. We have to describe ourselves or a close friend or just make someone up. I’m torn between just making something up completely or describing myself, which won’t be hard. I should be okay, though. English has been so easy this year. I don’t have to do my speech until about Wednesday! That gives me the weekend to throw together something. Yeah, that’s right. I haven’t done it yet. I know, I’m such a terrible student. Let’s face it, though. I hate public speaking. As does Hurley, as I found out today. I was talking to him about his speech today during English (while doing Mr. Drake’s homework). He admitted to being scared as hell about his speech. It’s almost weird how many similarities there are between us. Maybe that’s why we get along so well. Still, it’s creepy. Pretty much the only difference is that he likes the Killers and I say they suck. Which they do. His speech wasn’t bad. I volunteered to be his poster holder person. Moral support onstage, I guess. The speech was on the Greek gods. It was interesting. You can tell he’s been trained by Mr. Vogel. The people who have been taught by Mr. Vogel really stand out sometimes, in good ways and otherwise sometimes. It was a test day in Mr. Drake’s world. I think I did okay, although with Mr. Drake it’s never a sure thing. I better have done well, because it’s totally degrading to be in that class in the first place. I might as well be in remedial, because there are some dumbasses in there. At the end of the quarter, I’m going to try to have an A in there. An A- at least. I have a B now, which people say is good for Drake’s class, but it’s not good enough. Band was fun and we actually played. For our winter concert, we’re doing an opera theme or something. Everything seems to be getting easy. Funny how it seemed so hard last year when I was second to last and couldn’t count. I picked up the counting system over the year. I count as loud as Caleb and Ashley now, who pretty much grew up with the system. I’m actually going to be sad after this chair arrangement is no more. It’s nearly as good as last year. Sometimes Ashley and Caleb make the most random comments. There’s this one song where the tubas play a staccato quarter note once every couple measures, so Ashley pretended to hit Blake over the head with her trumpet when those notes came around. There was another thing where Ashley just started laughing randomly, so we asked her what was funny. She said that she had been picturing those little Jell-O people that you make when you’re about five and something about the Pillsbury doughboy and how you poke him in the stomach. Blake, Caleb, and I exchanged looks. “Ashley,” Caleb said. “There are some things that sound funny in your head. Don’t talk about those things.” We cracked up. Then Mr. Roberts got mad, like he usually does when we start laughing during rehearsal. I failed my Latin quiz. Flat-out fifty percent. Straight E. Turns out, everyone failed, even Garret, who’s doing Latin 2 for the second time. Mr. Julius was not pleased. So, now we’re going through everything on the synopsis to make sure everyone gets it. I’m glad because now I can just write everything down to make sure I get it too, and I can remember it. No more failing! Latin is my subject and there’s no way I’m failing anything else. Garret and I have been hemming in Toner, at least when he does that thing where he drags his fingernails across the chalkboard. He’s one of the few who doesn’t mind that sound, unlike the rest of the world. I’ll never admit it, but he’s one of my favorite freshmen, and he’s smart as hell. Plus, I can’t let Luis be the only person corrupting him. Garret and I have to offset that a little. That reminds me, I have to figure out a way to block Garret’s two-way trap in tic-tac-toe. I never see it coming and he beats me every time, even when I start with my X in the middle. I haven’t won since the first day I met him. One of these days I’m going to figure out how he does it. Okay, I think I have a phone call to make. I’m out. October 21, 2006 Unfortunately, it’s Saturday. Mom and I attempted to go shopping (which I hate with a vengeance) but we didn’t really find anything. I wanted some more cargo pants, but they don’t really sell stuff like that anymore. Too bad, because I really like those pants. On the way home, Mom and I were talking. I was telling her how I don’t like to be dependent on stuff, like caffeine or drugs or anything, because that automatically makes me a weaker person. She said that would serve me well, which I know it will. I’m not a true Beaulieu, since they’re all flat-out drunks. Then she started talking about her health class, and how they were doing a chapter on violence. She was all like, “If you were in an abusive relationship, you would get out, right?” Geez. I wouldn’t be with a guy like that in the first place! It does make me wonder, though. How many guys I go to school with are going to turn out as abusive husbands? I thought of my guy friends. The Walrus won’t. I know that. He once told me, back in May, “You won’t ever go home with bruises on your body.” He has potential to be an alcoholic, though. Fuzz? Ha! Fuzz is the most mild guy in the world. No way would it be Fuzz. I doubt Hurley will be an abusive husband, too. He’s got the righteous anger thing going on, but he usually doesn’t direct it towards people, just ideas. Yeah, I think my friends are safe. Today, I did absolutely nothing. I drove a little, but that’s about it. Mom and Dad are in no way as cool as the Driver’s Ed. people. Dad is an alarmed passenger and Mom is a nervous passenger. Dad will totally freak out if I don’t make one stop when he tells me to. Mom “needed air” at least three times on the way. They both act like they expect me to drive like a nut. Or like Amy. Okay, that was a cheap shot. I’m a good driver. Zach and I were discussing my driving abilities last night. I talked to him for the first time in a long time. He was really animated last night. He does sound good, though. That’s great. I’ve got to show him a picture of me to negate the old (bad) one. I was thinking last night, I wish I could meet him. Zach and Alex are at the top of my list of people I want to meet before I die. I’m tired, so I’m going to find something to wake me up. Until next time. October 24, 2006 The teachers seem to think it’s funny lately to pile on the homework. I’ve been overloaded. Mr. Drake is the worst, and this is where his reputation of a hardass for homework comes in. Luckily for me he really likes me. I’m sure of that now. I asked him straight out if he was going to tell Mom that I’m a bad kid. He raised an eyebrow and said, “I’m going to tell her you’re a terrible kid.” I know I’m fine. I’ve been working hard on my audition piece. I think I’m going to do good this year. Also, I got all my scales down. I’m not the least bit nervous like last year. Band is good. We’ve started a few pieces. I did nearly get kicked out of band yesterday. It wasn’t my fault! Ashley and Caleb were joking around like usual, and Mr. Roberts scowled in our general direction. “Trumpets, can we end it?” We nodded and muttered, “Yeah, sure.” I glanced over at Caleb. “Claire!” “Uh, yeah?” I stuttered back. “Do you need to leave?” “No,” I said quickly. “You’re sure?” “Um, yeah.” All the time I was thinking, what did I do! Apparently looking at one’s stand partner is now a crime. And Mr. Roberts and I were getting along so well this year, too. Concert Orchestra has started. Too bad I’m not first or second chair. I have to say, though, I don’t think Zach Baker and Laja are the best guys for the job. I would have picked Blake, because he has a real eye for orchestra music. I can remember Mr. Roberts reading off what Mr. Mark needed. “Three flutes, one oboe, three clarinets, two French horns, two trombones, and two trumpets.” He looked to the tubas, waiting expectantly. “No tubas for this one,” he said. Luis made a noise somewhere between a gasp and a scream. The second trumpets sniggered. In a way, I’m glad there’s no tubas, because I have a feeling Toner would get shot down again, and that guy deserves totally to be first chair and to be getting all the privileges. He only gets downplayed because he’s a freshman. It sucks, but he was telling me there are some good parts to it. He’s automatically in Symphony Band next year and he’ll be first chair more likely than not. He’s sucking it up nicely, and I think that was Mr. Roberts’s deal with him. I gave my speech today in, well, Speech. It’s amazing, I threw it all together last night and it was a success. I was waaaaay below the time limit, though, because I was rushing through it. The Aztecs have pulled me out once again. Man, I love them. I know Mr. Fox is going to grade easy on me, on account of my severe performance anxiety. Heh. Comes in handy sometimes. Latin was, well, great. I have so much fun in that class lately. Maybe it’s because of Garret? Amy hit the nail right on the head there, lately. I do like the guy. A lot. I just need to figure out how he keeps beating me with the two-way trap. I need to win one. Mr. Julius said today, “You guys need a new game.” I love him, too. He’s like something out of a comic strip, but he’s the nicest guy in the world. How did I hate him at first? It’s my favorite class. In some ways, I like less structure. It gives me time to talk to Toner and play Mercy with Garrett. Toner’s probably going to have a crush on me by the end of the year. I already think he’s got something because me and Garret were playing Mercy and he was all like, “Aww, they’re holding hands.” Sign number one of a jealous person. It’s not like I can date Garrett anyway. Turns out he’s seventeen, and I’m only fifteen. I think it’s about time for dinner, so I’m out. ‘Bye. October 25, 2006 Life is much easier now that I’ve done my speech. Now the only thing to worry about is my audition, which is the week after next. Damn. I’ve been practicing and all, but I HATE auditions with a passion. It’s good that I know my scales now. Plus I kick ass at the piece. I doubt I’ll get first chair, but hopefully I can maintain my chair this year. The fundraiser kickoff was today in band. It took the whole hour, like I knew it would. I was distracted by the jokes of Ashley and Caleb. Ashley was talking about how some hobo had set up a tent near her house or something, and we were talking about how cold it was. “Hopefully they have sleeping bags or something,” said Caleb. “Or a generator,” I said, half-joking. Caleb looked at me like he wanted to say something but Ashley piped up with, “That plugs into what? The ground?” “Ashley,” Caleb started. “That’s the whole point of a generator, that you don’t have to plug it in!” I’m honestly surprised that we’ve never been kicked out of the band room. Toner and I agreed that if we were to hit up Mr. Julius to buy stuff from us for the fundraiser, we would split it. I love the freedom of that class. You can pretty much say whatever the hell you feel like saying and no one will make fun of you. In fact, Mr. Julius will probably add on something funny and teach a Latin root. I miss Latin 1, but what am I supposed to do about that? The other class is nothing like it was last year, in spite of Mr. Vogel and all of the old class. From what I’ve heard, anyway. Paul’s actually thinking of switching into our class. That would be cool. I bet he and Garret would get along and maybe he and Toner, too. Amy and I gave Garret a nickname. I made it up. He’s Banana Who. It came from something he and I were talking about. He was describing this thing called “Rejected Cartoons” on YouTube. He was telling me all about it in Latin. “’My spoon is too big!’” he started out. “Then a banana comes in and it says, ‘I am a banana!’” I told Amy that and she completely missed it, but now he’s Banana Who. Cam and Anne were completely not following our conversation today at lunch. It started out with something with the Walrus. Oh, yeah. Cam came behind me and said, “Attack of the killer walrus!” Amy and I looked at each other and we knew we agreed. “You are NOT the Walrus,” I stated. Amy laughed. Then we went off on one of our conversations. “The Walrus is a title,” I explained to them. “No, it’s not,” Amy said. “It’s not? Is it specific to that person?” “Yes. It’s like Salad Boy.” (Note: Another one of Amy’s nicknames for Luis- he had several) “Dexter!” “Salad Boy!” “The Walrus is specific, then?” Then Chris Jalilivand (who one might remember from Interlochen) walked by and said, “I am the walrus!” Amy and I outright laughed at that. “He is not the Walrus,” I said. “Hey, the Walrus and Dexter were legit!” I said to Amy. “No, they weren’t. Well, Salad Boy, slightly.” All the while, Cam and Anne were standing by with slightly perplexed looks on their faces. “Salad Boy?” asked Anne, confused. We laughed. People say that Amy and I have a language all of our own. No one ever knows what the hell we’re talking about. This business of nicknames for the people we like has made conversations kind of hard. It was usually Amy, me, and Fuzz, and Fuzz could usually keep up with us, since he was around for everything. Man, I miss him. I love Fuzz. He’s like a brother or something. October 26, 2006 Mom just got back from her conference with Mr. Drake. He says I’m doing fine and I’m a good person. Thank God. I’ve been thinking lately, Mr. Drake is not stupid. If he grades his own homework assignments, then he probably notices that the answers of Claire Beaulieu and Matt Hurley are remarkably similar. And Hurley isn’t subtle. He copies it right there in the middle of Earth Science, with Mr. Drake standing in the room. I thought that Mr. Drake would have noticed by now, but then it hit me. He doesn’t grade the homework! His student teacher does! She’s kind of dumb, so she’s not going to see a pattern. This is a good day. I got my permit, and I’m officially done with Driver’s Ed, with the times and everything. I drove with Dave today. It’s funny, I used to not like Dave, but he’s the most interesting guy ever once you stop driving like somebody’s grandmother and he doesn’t have to be critical. I’ve gotten stories on the people who work at All Star Driver’s Ed. a few times. Todd in particular. Dave was telling me today about how Todd started when he was “just practically a kid”. He suspects Todd is getting a little sick of classes that keep talking and won’t quiet down. “It annoys him,” Dave said, nodding. “Yeah, that was our class,” I said back. “Only we made him laugh, so he was okay with it.” Dave smiled. “Yeah, he likes that. Todd has a good heart.” I had to agree. I didn’t really like the kid driving with me, my “partner” as Dave says. He was really pretty surly. His name was Martin. We dropped him off at his house at the end of his hour. Dave watched him go. “I was a little nervous driving with Martin today,” he stated. “Why?” I said. Martin had seemed like an okay driver, if not the best. “He’s not a good driver,” Dave said. “He’s a cocky one. Way too fast.” He went on to tell me all sorts of stuff. Martin is apparently kind of a bad kid. “One day, he came into the car smelling like something I didn’t want him to smell like,” Dave said cautiously. I thought about this for a minute. What? Then it hit me. Weed. He came in smelling like weed. “Was he?” I asked, meaning, was he high? “No. I checked him.” I had a thought. “Would... would you guys be able to tell the kid’s parents if you thought they had... a problem?” Dave considered. “I gave his parents a heads-up.” I assumed that Dave meant yes, you could. Dave’s a good guy. I’ve been thinking. If you want to have a good time while driving, then drive with Todd or Dana. But if you want to have an interesting conversation about politics or something with a guy who will talk to you as an equal, then drive with Dave. If you want to become wise, more like. In a way, he reminds me of Mr. Vogel. I had a good day today. We took a quiz in English, an open-book one. I think I did well. Hurley came over near the end and muttered almost inaudibly, “Yeah, I’m going to need to copy the science homework.” So what else is new? I rolled my eyes and ripped it out of my notebook. I’ve said it a million times before. If it weren’t Hurley, that would be a no. “You guys cheating?” asked Nick Austin, the kid who sits in front of me. I like him, most of the time. “No,” said Hurley quickly. “No,” I agreed. “He just copies my homework every single day.” “Not every single day,” he countered. “Close enough,” I retorted back. “I just don’t... feel like doing the Earth Science homework all the time,” he said. “That’s the lamest excuse and you know it,” I said, going back to my paper that I owed for Driver’s Ed a few days ago. He grinned guiltily. I shook my head but couldn’t help smiling back. Hurley’s the greatest guy in the world sometimes. I have once again changed my seat in Speech. I sit next to my friend Lisa now. She’s a new friend of mine. We palled up one day in the library and now we’re really good friends. She’s the only thing separating me from Hurley right now. We pass notes during the rest of the speeches. It’s really fun. She reminds me of my friend Lucy who used to go to karate with me. Latin was awesome, as usual. Mr. Julius gave Garret a book called Latin For All Occasions, because he said he needed an ominous quote for his movie production class. “Anything in Latin sounds ominous,” Mr. Julius argued. “You just have to say it with attitude.” “Mr. Julius,” I said, sitting in the first row with my arms crossed, “I’m going to get you a bumper sticker that says that.” So, Garret eventually started reading all the quotes out loud. There was one that he translated as, “I can’t hear you- there’s a banana in my ear.” He showed it to Mr. Julius, only he covered up the translation to see if he could read it. “’I can’t hear you,’” Mr. Julius started. “’There’s... the Muse of Wisdom in my ear’?” Garret uncovered the translation. “What!” Mr. Julius exclaimed. “How did they get ‘banana’ from ‘Muse of Wisdom’?” I laughed harder than I’ve laughed in Latin for a really long time. Mr. Julius then proceeded to look up the word “banana” in the dictionary to see where it came from. We never did find out, but we looked up a bunch more words. I love Mr. Julius. That’s an awesome class. I’m just glad Mr. Drake doesn’t hate me. I’m going to remind Hurley to be careful, because I’ve been thinking. Maybe Mr. Drake will write me a college recommendation at some point. He won’t, though, if my honesty has been called into question. I would do anything for my friends, but sometimes they’re just not smooth. Oh, well. October 27, 2006 Friday. I’m almost happy. It’s nice just to kick back and not do homework or anything. Free days. I don’t have many these days. That’s okay, though. I think I’m better when I’m busy, even though I like a break every once in awhile. English was... interesting today. We did this thing where these seniors come in and we had a discussion about school violence, since the brawls at Huron are getting worse and worse. We had two seniors lead our discussion. One of them happened to be a guy I knew, a guy by the name of Mike Beaulieu. I know. Talk about bad luck. Of all the classrooms he could have been assigned to, he had to be assigned to the one with his little sister in it. It made things interesting. Nick told me that we “kind of look alike”. You know, people have been telling me that lately. Before I got contacts, most people couldn’t even believe we were related. I guess it was okay that it was him, though. “Of all the classes he could have gone to,” I muttered to Hurley. “That’s your older brother?” he asked incredulously. I had forgotten that he and Michael had never met, or even seen each other. The discussion was pretty good. Usually I’m really very vocal in Wilson’s class, but I was being cautious. I didn’t want to say something that I would regret and have Michael never forget. So, I was pretty quiet, but I added some stuff here and there. Hey, I didn’t want to fail. I was actually surprised that Hurley didn’t contribute more than he did. He’s naturally a really opinionated guy. He’ll probably end up as a politician or something. I would vote for him, I guess. He knows how things should be and where they’re going. I actually finished my worksheet on subjunctives today in Latin. That doesn’t usually happen, probably because I’m talking to Garret and Michael a lot of the time. Sometimes even Mr. Julius, because it’s easy to get him into a conversation. Today, Garret was writing something. He finished and slid it across to me. I scanned it. It was no language that I knew, some kind of strange alphabet. “What does it mean?” I asked him, curious. “Oh, it’s a phrase,” he said cryptically. “What phrase?” I said. He reached across and wrote “pizza” under one of the words and nodded slightly at me. I went at it. I used the letters that “pizza” gave me and used that to get a few more letters. “I will tell you than the K is less than... something,” he said cleverly. Scanning the paper again, I noticed that there was a letter that looked like a “less than” sign in math. That unlocked it. I ended up with, “I like to eat pizza a lot.” I wrote it out and triumphantly shoved the paper at Garret. He smiled and nodded. He later gave me the whole alphabet. Mr. Julius told us that the alphabet was old Celtic runes. Pretty cool. Okay, I should go. I think Mom wants to get on. October 28, 2006 I know I should be doing homework or practicing or some such thing, but I don’t want to right now. It’s Saturday, after all. Plus Dad’s not here. He went to Philadelphia for our grandmother’s birthday. I can cut myself a little slack when he’s not here. This song reminds me of early December of last year. “Perfect Grave”, Social Code. Sort of because that’s when Michael started telling me I needed to get my grades up, needed to work harder. Pretty much that I was digging my own grave. We were preparing for our concert in band, which I dropped a mute in the middle of, making a perfect ass of myself to the general public and Luis and the rest of Concert and Varsity Band. We were playing the “Second Suite in F”, which, to this day, still reminds me of that time. Now, this song reminds me of seventh grade. It’s a Celtic song, and one of Dad’s favorites. I wouldn’t admit it under torture, but I love Celtic music. I used to make fun of Dad for listening to these people, calling his exercise times with this playing “Celtic Variety Hour”. This is a damn long song, though, almost seven minutes, all instrumental. So. My day. Not much has happened, it being Saturday and all. I’m planning to do Mr. Drake’s extra credit today, since I have a B in there these days and Bs “aren’t good enough” lately. I think I’m scaring everyone, because I’m turning into a total overachiever. I went from slacker to overachiever. Hey, it’s not my fault, it’s Michael’s. I have to be as good as him or better, since I’m supposed to be the smart one of the family. I’m going to have a good GPA this quarter, though. I have As in band, Latin, and English, and Bs in Earth Science, Speech, and Geometry. Three As and three Bs is a 3.5 GPA. According to the new scale, that’s utter crap. Yeah, I think I’m going to go do that extra credit. After all, a B+ is better than a B. October 30, 2006 Another month almost gone. I freaking can’t believe it’s almost November. I was just hanging out with Amy and Fuzz and telling the Walrus how I really felt and being last chair and all that! I’ve been writing in this for around five months now. I read back, and my very first entry was the one where Mr. Vogel took us to the stadium for the mock accident. It had been canceled and he told us that it was “God’s way of telling us it doesn’t matter.” Damn, I miss him sometimes, even though Mr. Julius is just as good and I can see myself getting as close to him as I did to Mr. Vogel. I got eighty out of one hundred on my speech. Thank God. I did better than Hurley, anyway. He got seventy-one, which I was actually really surprised at, because Mr. Fox absolutely loves him. Mr. Julius says that the teacher liking you or not shouldn’t affect your grade, but in reality it does. One of many reasons why I like Mr. Julius. He sees things how they are. I got a B+ on my English quiz. Hopefully I’ll be getting an A on it soon, because Mr. Wilson said he would think about accepting our answer of situational irony, because I argued the point. Pretty much everyone else got that taken off, too, so he might change it. Apparently, like no one studied for this quiz, because Mr. Wilson was a bit annoyed at our scores. We got new music in band. I have to lead Matt Stern, because Caleb got a different part and I’m used to following him because he’s loudest. I didn’t even realize it until we missed our entrance. I like the warm-up chorale best, though. If I close my eyes, I thought, I might just be back at camp. I loved Interlochen this year. Sucks I only have two more years left. We got into a thing about whether or not bagpipes were ever used as weaponry in the middle ages. I say they did! I forget where I heard that, but I know it’s true. “That’s not true,” Caleb scoffed. “They just threw rocks at each other.” You know, there are times where Caleb really reminds me of Michael, denying things before looking into them. Caleb’s actually kind of sarcastic this year. Sophomore guys. Sometimes I just can’t stand them. It’s interesting to see how much Blake has grown up, though. He used to be a grouchy asshole, but he’s really funny now. Maybe he’s like me. I really came out of my shell after Tappan. I’m completely loving math right now. We’re doing triangles. I love triangles! They actually make sense. I’m actually talking, which I think is making Mr. Kim happy. I keep my mouth shut in there, partly because I’m not awake, because it’s first hour. Math’s never been my thing. It started in third grade, when I couldn’t grasp multiplication tables and it was all downhill from there. Mr. Samulak could tell, even though he says he had people doing much worse. I miss him, too. Okay, I need to go practice my trumpet and get a good chair. October 31, 2006- Halloween There are times where I really can NOT stand my family. It started today after practice club when I called Michael. Cam was there and he did a thing where he yells a little when his friends are on the phone. It’s a long standing joke between us, going way back. Michael started to tell me what a stupid person Cam was and that set me off. I love Cam. No one, I mean NO ONE bashes him when I’m around. Incidentally, that put me in a bad mood when I got home. Michael told me to get off the computer because David needed to email people. I didn’t like that he was ordering me around so I got mad. Maybe I was accidentally sarcastic about David’s surgery or something, because Michael flipped out on me and went up the stairs. When he was going up, I distinctly heard him say, “Prick,” with utter contempt. That killed me. It really did. It’s not that I don’t care about David, I was just mad at Michael! This is bad. Today was okay. I forgot my marching uniform. Michael had to drive me home at lunch to go get it. It was a happy fun day in band, one of those days where Mr. Roberts is swamped and we don’t play at all. I translated Latin while watching a card game that I didn’t know how to play. We didn’t see Mr. Roberts hardly at all. He was sorting uniforms. Lucky us. Turns out I have an A- in Latin, percentage-wise. I’m actually disappointed. What the hell is happening to me? Last year, a B- was good for me! November 1, 2006- All Saints Day Isn’t that appropriate. I got awful news today. Hurley’s dad is dead! Mr. Fox told our class. Poor Hurley. No one deserves to have their dad die when they’re as young as we are. I saw him at lunch. He was with Ted, which I can see, because Ted’s dad shot himself last March. He was holding it together okay, but when I looked at his eyes I saw so much pain. When he saw me he tried to smile and sort of half-waved. “I-I heard,” I told him. “I’m so sorry.” He looked at me and nodded, then went down the hall. Poor guy. I know his parents were divorced, but I guess that doesn’t mean he and his dad couldn’t have been close. I’ve been praying my ass off all day for him and his family. It would be nice if my friends’ relatives would stop dropping dead. First it was Ted’s dad, then later it was Cam’s granddad. Now Hurley. I swear, when Mr. Fox made the announcement, I thought Hurley was dead. I’m glad he’s not. I would miss him too much. This is weird, though. When Mr. Fox started with, “I have some sad news,” I knew it was a death and I knew it had something to do with Hurley. To speak the truth, I had a weird feeling up until Speech about him not being there, since he wasn’t in English. That’s why I thought he was dead. So what does that mean? Weird. Today was also Karen’s birthday. I finally found someone younger than me in the class of 2009. I think she’s the youngest in our class. For a present, I gave her one of my king-sized Butterfingers that I got last night for trick-or-treating. Plus a bunch of hugs. Now everyone’s fifteen, including me. They’re going back to two lunches, since it’s utter pandemonium at Huron during lunch. There are no words to express how lucky I got, though. Amy, Karen, and Paul all got my lunch. Amy was the person I wanted the most. I got everyone. Yes! Too bad it’s early lunch. I liked late lunch last year. Fuzz better have our lunch when he comes back from Chicago. I miss Fuzz so much. I had a dream he came back last night, but when I went to go hug him, turns out it wasn’t him, so I was frustrated. He’s never going away again. He’s got to stay here with us. Forever. Mr. Roberts ‘hoed my life today again in band, as we used to say in Driver’s Ed. He keeps putting Caleb on different parts for the new pieces, so I have to lead Matt Stern and David Barrie. I am in no way used to leading. I’ve gotten used to being ninth chair, Dead Last, whatever you want to call it. For one of the songs we’re playing (“Coronation March”, I think it’s called), Caleb has a totally different part from us and I have to be the person with the strongest sound. I know why Mr. Roberts did it, though. Together, Caleb and I tend to overpower. Separate, well, at least we’re playing different parts from each other so the sound is more divided. And I guess I need to learn to follow me and only me, not Caleb. The problem is, I’ve been following the whole time at Huron. I would even follow Luis when he sat next to me. All along, I should have been last chair. He was better at the time. The only thing I ever beat Luis at was the chromatic scale, so maybe that’s how I ended up with eighth. I’m damn good at the chromatic scale. They pounded it into my head at Tappan. The one good thing Tappan ever did for me, I guess. I hope they start to play the Christmas music soon. Last year, they started the first of November. I love Christmas music. “Do You Hear What I Hear?” is one of my favorites. I’m going to have to go check. ‘Bye.
    No Comments
  • part 7

    by MeanLookstheIII on March 20, 2007
    September 23, 2006- Autumnal Equinox It’s kind of gray and dreary outside. Welcome to southeastern Michigan and the wonderful weather patterns. But, on the bright side, I turn fifteen the day after tomorrow! The only person I’m going to let make a huge deal of it is Amy. I would be embarrassed otherwise. The first day of fall. So far fall isn’t that great. Well, before I know it, it’s going to be snowing. That’s actually good, because I hate heat. I get all lazy and don’t want to move until nighttime. I would say what I did today, but the truth is not much happened. I slept on the couch last night, just because I was too tired to move. I didn’t wake up once. I love that couch. The only thing that woke me up was a call from Dr. Williams, probably with “important... Huron announcements”. He may be a nice guy, but I think he’s completely oblivious to what’s actually happening inside his school. Otherwise he would take other courses of action. I went to the library today. In the rain. I got soaked, and when I was walking towards the street getting wet, I realized I’m wearing the same shirt that I was wearing my freshman year at Interlochen during that Helm’s Deep rainstorm. Have I ever told that story? It was last year, during the third or fourth day. It had been pouring down rain the whole day. I remember sitting in sectionals with Caleb, Zach, Luis, and Laja asking our section leader if Mr. Roberts was planning to call off marching practice. Chara, our leader, said he wasn’t going to unless there was lightning, and even then maybe not. We were kind of disappointed, because by that day, we were all dead and wanted some extra rec time. So, about an hour later, we were on the marching field. The rain had started to let up a little, but it was short-lived. It started coming down even harder than before. We had to stand at attention with water dripping down our faces. My glasses were impossible to see out of, so halfway through I ripped them off and shoved them into the pocket of my wind pants. I do remember that day was one day where Peter Winters didn’t shout at me too much. I was starting to do better. I almost wish today was a weekday. I like school, even though lately I’m having a problem with the caliber of the people that go to Huron. I had to go to the dumbest high school in Ann Arbor. Maybe it’s because all of the smart people got filtered out into Phy Sci and Algebra 3/4, so there goes two of my classes. My Latin class is dumber than last year, but they’re okay. I’m going to be okay in there. I might actually have fun in the process. After all, would Mr. Vogel show Augustus? Most likely not. He doesn’t really like movies. Mr. Julius makes little comments while we’re watching it, funny comments. At the beginning of the movie (it’s a flashback movie), they have Augustus on his deathbed, and he says, “Have I played my part well in this comedy called life?” That’s about all he says until they flash back. The bell rang right after we saw that, and Mr. Julius said, “Okay then! Good movie. He has played his part well in this comedy called life. See you tomorrow.” We watched that part again a few days later. They put this deathmask on him at the beginning, and someone asked, “What, do they just smother him or something?” “No, no,” said Mr. Julius. “He’s already dead. That’s a deathmask they put on him.” “I don’t think he was dead yet,” someone objected. The class laughed. “’I’m not quite dead yet,’” joked Garrett next to me, quoting Monty Python and the Holy Grail. I had to laugh at that. That’s one of my favorite movies. It’s just goofy. I like the part where they eat Sir Robin’s minstrels, and there is much rejoicing. I should ask Dad to put that on the cue again. It cracks me up. Anne’s kind of going through a hard time right now. Her dad and her aren’t really getting along. He takes everything out on her. I suggested that he’s depressed, which it sounds like he might be. He’s going to be forced to retire soon and they have a lot of expenses coming their way. He’s either majorly stressed or depressed. I’m just a kid, so I’m not about to suggest they go in for counseling, but maybe they should. It’s stuff like this that makes me want to be a psychologist. There are lots of people out there that need help. I want to help them. If I were about ten years older, I would do that, but I hate being out of control of stuff that I see happening and want to fix. The most I can be right now is a listening ear for the people closest to me. Maybe that’s all they need. I’m going to head out now. Goodbye. September 26, 2006 It’s good to be fifteen, baby. Sorry I didn’t have time to write yesterday. It was kind of a busy day. It was great going to school on my birthday, though. I have such great friends. Mataeso pretty much shouted it from coast to coast that it was my birthday. It was also Capsule Night. Dad had fun. He liked all my teachers. Even Julius. Which is good, because I’ll grudgingly admit that I like him now. I’m currently blasting Blink-182 and singing along. I wouldn’t do that if anyone was in the house. I love Blink, although I won’t admit it to most people. Well, some people. I told Hurley that I loved Blink. I don’t know what it is, but I can talk to him. Maybe it’s because we’re similar people. Are we? I don’t even know. I had a good day today. We took a Geometry quiz, which I kicked ass at. I love Geometry. It’s so easy, and people make it out to be this huge hard thing. Maybe I’m better at formula-based math? Or it’s because of Mr. Kim. I get everything he’s throwing at us. I turned in my interpretation of the Three Bears, which I wrote for Mr. Wilson. We’re studying the wide subject of “point of view”. I rewrote it from Mama Bear’s point of view. If I do say so myself, it’s pretty damn funny. Anne thinks so, too. I file shared it to her and she was cracking up. She said it was pure gold. Mr. Wilson gave everyone the option to read your story out loud to the class for extra credit points. No freaking way, I thought. I hate public speaking. It’s my Number One Fear these days. There were some... interesting ones. My old buddy Arthur Tsai (from Bio last year) read his out loud. That was in a category all by itself. It was the Three Little Pigs, only a bit different. You see, the wolf had a red Game Boy Color (Arthur’s electronics obsessed) to keep him from depression. The Three Little Pigs run off with it, and he’s trying to get it back. The whole time I was looking at the ceiling, trying not to crack up. During the middle of his story, I made the mistake of looking at Hurley. It was during the line, “And then the wolf said ‘WELL THEN I’LL BLOW YOUR BRICK HOUSE UP WITH A FRIGGIN’ NUCLEAR BOMB!’” Hurley caught my eye and shook his head, looking dubious. I almost had to shove my whole fist into my mouth to keep from cracking up. Paul also read his out loud. He was partners with a kid named Nick Austin. They’re both awesome writers, so theirs was actually good. There were some funny ones. Taylor Anderson (who used to go to Tappan in 6th grade) had a hilarious one. I make sure to look at Hurley when things are funny. He has the nicest smile. Band was fun. As usual. We laughed, we played, we screwed off. The whole band listened to the actual recording of the Bohemian Rhapsody. I sang along under my breath. Luis did too. There were times where it was me and him practically doing a duet. I can tell he loves that song. Don’t we all. I remembered today what song helped me get over him, or at least feel better for a time. “Sugar, We’re Going Down”, Fall Out Boy. Which is interesting, seeing as that song is a little disturbing and depressing. It’s good to have him back, though. I only realized recently how much hell I went through after he switched. And I’m usually not the romantic one. Latin’s getting better. Those are actually some really nice people. Mr. Julius isn’t bad, too. Dad really liked him, like I knew he would. Today we watched some more of Augustus, that really cool Roman movie. Michael Toner and Garrett joined our little antisocial island for the movie. I said, “You guys should sit over here more often.” I meant it. They’re great guys. This is only the second time in history that I’ve liked a tuba player. Funny how some things change. Speech wasn’t bad. Mr. Fox went on about Communication for awhile. The freshman moved out to her own seat, which is the one in front of me. I was glad. Everyone needs their own seat. We drew diagrams of the Communication Process to turn in later on. School is so easy. I swear we had a harder curriculum last year. I think I’m going to go exercise or something. I’m looking into losing weight. Okay, I’m out. See ya. September 27, 2006 I’m listening to “Seasons Of Love” (from Rent) because we’re playing it in band. Now it’s “You’re Beautiful”. Great. Okay, maybe I don’t mind that song. It just has some bad memories attached to it. I actually had a great day today. Some of the best news I gotten in awhile came. So, we were sitting in Speech. Hurley and I were talking as usual (ironically, while Mr. Fox was going through the Listening Process) and he asked me a question about me and the Walrus. “Weren’t you guys going out for awhile?” he asked. I nodded. “Yeah. I’m not sure if we still are or not.” I hope we’re not, I added in my head. We kept talking. Well, I should give some background first. I turned the Walrus down for Homecoming, but for a different reason than the obvious one. When Amy and Alex first hooked up, Amy said that she didn’t want to go to Homecoming because she would probably get all depressed. I said, “Hey, you don’t go, I don’t go.” So we agreed to just hang out together that night like we did the night of Coming Home. So, anyway, I turned him down. Hurley told me that he asked a girl named Grace to go with him, and I guess she said yes. That was some great news, for two reasons. Number One: I was almost sure Grace was Hurley’s girlfriend. They always act like they are in English. I guess they’re not going out, though. Number Two: If the Walrus can just turn around and ask another girl out, then he must not like me that much. Two words. Thank God. Maybe we’ll never have to formally break up and it will just be understood that we are or something. I actually had the best time in Speech with Hurley today, not just because of hearing that. We compared hellish middle school experiences. It sounds like St. Francis was a terrible, terrible school. If half of what he says is true, then Tappan is the Garden of Eden or something. I told him some of the true stuff about how oppressive my parents are. I don’t know what it is, but I can really talk to him and not worry about being judged. We share a lot of the same beliefs. Turns out he’s Catholic, too. Cool. Latin was actually fun. I think Garrett took my “you guys should sit over here more often” to heart. He sat next to me today. He’s an amusing guy. He made little comments all through Augustus. That’s a really sweet movie. Mr. Julius is cool for showing it. He also made a few comments during the movie. Halfway through, Garrett attempted to poke me, but his seat was too far away. I leaned into his finger. We both cracked up. Juniors are funny. I think I have a trumpet lesson tonight, so I’m going to go look over the stuff. ‘Bye now. September 28, 2006 Wow, it’s almost October. That month went fast. In Latin, it’s Octobres, with a long E. Unfortunately, no one speaks Latin, so there’s no way of putting in the long marks on this thing. Whatever. According to Mr. Fox, Hurley and I have one more chance until he moves us both. Actually, he said that to me. If we get caught talking during his lectures again, I guarantee that it’s going to be me that’s moved, not Hurley. He stopped the lecture twice yesterday to tell us to shut up. What he said was actually, “Claire, please hush.” Geez. Way to play favorites, Mr. Fox. I got an A on my Geometry quiz. Wow. I’m blown away. I have a B- in that class, now. It’s just because I got a shitty grade on my homework packet. All that means is I have to start doing my homework. No big stuff. We’re playing “Living On a Prayer” in band. Ah, I love marching season! We actually play well-known stuff. I found out today that Ashley’s my squad leader, though. Well, assistant squad leader. I think they made Ashley and Caleb squad leaders to split them up. Ryan Schrauben (our section leader at Interlochen) said that Ashley and Caleb had come up a lot in the staff meetings. Huh. I’m not surprised. I used to think they were going out, but they’ve just been together for a long time. It’s not their fault. Stupid people keep putting them together! We actually have a proper squad this year, believe it or not. A full five people. Wow. I did have a little moment of remembering when Mr. Roberts announced Luis as squad leader of the tubas. We used to stand next to each other. He was on my left, Amy on my right. We crashed. A lot. All three of us. It had been his first year, too, because he had been in Varsity Band the year before. I can hardly believe that was almost a year ago. Latin was pretty good, as usual, even though we didn’t watch the movie. We learned a little about the Roman gods and goddesses. It amazes me how much other writers take from mythology. Mr. Julius loves mythology. You can tell. I can see why the guy wrote a whole book. I had to hurry to Latin, because we got out a little late in band. I was walking quickly down the 3200 hallway when I felt a tap on my left shoulder. I spun like an idiot and looked around. To my right was Garrett (he had pulled the old tap-your-victim-on-the-opposite-shoulder thing), grinning. I smiled and said, “Hey, what’s up?” as we went down the hall together. He showed me a funny video of his lunch hour. He and his friends put those orange cones on their heads and went running around. It was hilarious. There was a lot of screaming involved. He seems to have taken up permanent station in the seat next to mine. He knows a lot about mythology. We took notes in Earth Science. Oh boy. Mr. Drake seems to like notes a lot. I guess it’s easier than teaching. The Walrus was absent, so it made for quite a stress-free class. I pretty much just talked to my friend Samantha. She’s pretty cool. She kind of dresses emo, but she’s the farthest thing from it. This song reminds me of Mr. Vogel, but also my new Latin class. “Make You Feel Better”, Red Hot Chili Peppers. It was one of the first songs I heard after I knew that Latin was going to be fine. Third hour also always made me feel better last year. It was the bright point in the day. Somewhere out there When love is your only friend We are the ones that will make you feel better Someone to spare When love is the only end We are the ones that will make you feel better Apparently, it’s about how the Red Hot Chili Peppers try to write music that will connect to their fans and make their day better, even if they’re feeling crappy or having a bad day or something. That song works for me. I like the line “when love is your only friend”. I don’t know why. It does make me realize how much I owe Mr. Vogel, though. He taught me how to work. I’d still be getting Cs if not for him. Well, I’m officially part of Key Club. Yay me. I took Amy. Sometimes it’s frustrating to be friends with someone who doesn’t really know much. She had never heard of the achievement gap, so I was explaining it to her. She asked me, “So would we be tutoring black people?” An Asian chick turned around and said, “Wow, that was so racist.” We got into a whole thing about it. It pissed me off so much. It took about a century and a half to convince her that we’re not racist. I said that we have a very dear friend who’s black (that being Fuzz) and that we have other friends that are black. People are just stupid. I think I’m just going to find my article for Mr. Fox and then head off. Get some exercise. All right. ‘Bye. September 29, 2006 It’s Friday! I love Friday! No homework, no nothing. I did have to baby-sit, but that’s okay. I love Ross. He’s the easiest fifteen bucks I’ve ever made, at the risk of sounding bad. Amazing how video games bring people together. I got kind of pissed at Amy today, though. It was at lunch, and she told me that she had been describing my school picture (which sucks) to Alex. That pissed me off. She knows damn well that I don’t look like that, plus I had allergies that day. I straight out accused her of sabotaging me. I could see what was happening here. She’s afraid that Alex will think I’m prettier or some crap like that. So therefore she shows and describes shitty pictures of me around to the guy who’s opinion actually matters a bit to me. She’s kind of mad at him, too. Apparently what happened was she called him last night and was telling him about how we got our pictures today. She asked him to say something about her picture when he gets it or something and he said, “Does it have to be positive?” Even I winced at that, when I heard. I usually just tell her that he “didn’t mean it like that”, but this is unmistakable. Nice one, Alex. But strangely I see why he said that. He doesn’t want to get into the whole “don’t you think I’m pretty?” stuff with her. Amy’s very sensitive about how she looks to other people. She takes it hard if she finds out one person doesn’t think she’s pretty, especially her own boyfriend. But still, she didn’t have to take me down with her. She actually TOLD me that she had done that so he wouldn’t flirt with me. I can’t believe they’ve actually been going out for two months, or not going out. This isn’t going to work. It’s strange, I want them to break up, but then again I don’t. I don’t want Amy to be depressed. Still, Alex is officially A Touchy Subject. I’m not sure it’ll be any better if they break up, but if they did maybe I would actually be allowed to be friends with him. He couldn’t flirt with me then, either. Who knows. We may never be at peace again. Luckily, I didn’t get moved or kicked out in Speech, because that freshman took his seat again. Damn, I hate freshmen. Otherwise, pretty normal period. We were outside for the first time today in band. I have a good squad this year, although I think I miss the one of last year, the one with Zach and Luis. We had some fun. I think that the freshman next to me, goes by the name of Peter, is kind of into me, though. Whenever I look over, he’s either smiling or staring at me. I just hope that if he is, I don’t become like Luis was to me. I don’t ever want anyone to like me if they’re going to be in that much pain. And I shouldn’t be talking, because I’ve been known to start liking people during marching season. Ashley’s not a bad squad leader. Laja is our head squad leader, which means that Ashley will be running the show. Laja’s the quietest guy ever. Not so great with the orders. Usually I just ask Mr. Roberts when he’s walking by what’s going on. He likes me these days. I guess sixth chair is a lower-profile position in the band, as opposed to Dead Last. Well, as the reader of this knows by now, I was Second To Dead Last, until events beyond my control screwed things up. Damn tuba players. We went to Outback Steakhouse for my (belated) birthday. It was great. I had five Cokes. What can I say? He kept bringing them out! I’m sure I’m going to have to go to the bathroom like aaaaaalllllll night. The night that I won’t be sleeping through at all. Okay, I’m about to head out. Until we meet again. September 30, 2006 The very last day of September. Dang. How’s that for a fast month? I’m trying to think of what today would be in Latin. Saturday, Saturn’s day? Who was Saturn in Rome? Maybe I should look it up. It’s the day before the first day of the month. I forget what that’s called. Starts with a K. Wow, I’m a great Latin student. I almost don’t want it to be Saturday. I love school. Okay, I just looked up Saturn on Wikipedia, and the Roman equivalent is Kronos, father of Zeus. This would be a good time to learn my second declension noun endings. Anyway, I love school. This has been the best year ever. And the best part is it’s only September. We have eight more months of this to go. October is good, though, because in October, D.J. MacHale is going to release the title of the next book. It was originally going to be Pendragon the Great, but he changed it for some reason. I hope Spader comes back. He’s the coolest, and he had to be taken out right when he had done some growing up. If he dies, heads will roll! It’s good that Mr. Drake was gone on Friday, because that means no homework. Zach Baker’s mom was the sub. The first time she was the sub, I suspected that she was Zach’s mom. They look a lot alike. Zach’s little brother Nick must look like their dad or something. He’s kind of a loud freshman. Well, I was too. I guess I shouldn’t be talking. We’re going to the Tigers’ game tonight. I’m not really a baseball person, but I think I have to go. It’s more for David than for anyone. I’m going to go see if Mr. Kim’s homework is doable. Damn geometric proofs. ‘Bye. October 2, 2006 I’m starting Drivers Ed. today! Yes! Of course, we won’t be driving, but at least it’s a start. I bet I’ll be the oldest in that class, with a bunch of punk freshmen. Fourteen and nine months is the legal driving age around here, at least to start the course. I hope it’s not too boring. I hear the first day is. I got a job! Tappan officially hired me to help with the practice club. Mr. Smith said he’d work it so I get volunteer hours. Nice guy, Mr. Smith. Michael actually came in with me because he thought I was up to something sketchy. I wanted to say hello to some teachers and I knew Michael probably wouldn’t want to hang out. Mr. Smith was happy to see us. I haven’t seen that guy since last February or January. Turns out we did visit one teacher. We were walking away from the music hallway and Michael stopped and grinned at me. “Should we go find Thobe?” he asked. I nodded enthusiastically. “Yeah!” Mr. Thobe is probably one of our all-time favorite teachers in this world. He teaches seventh grade World Geography and Language Arts. He had both Michael and me. Now, in seventh grade, Michael was a smartass troublemaker and I was lazy as hell. So one might see why we respect him. I respect anyone who can deal with the two younger Beaulieus. We were terrible. This time around, I apologized for being so stubborn. I drove the poor man crazy. He laughed. We had some fun there. He hasn’t seen Michael in about five years. He laughed, shook hands with both of us, and then told us all about how life at Tappan is going. Sounds like the seventh grade is calmer this year. Some years it’s really bad, other years it’s okay. “But I’ll quit the year no one acts up,” Mr. Thobe said, nodding sagely. He has a kid now! I couldn’t believe what he named him, though. Solomon. I had figured Mr. Thobe more for a name like Zach or something. I do remember Cam had once straight out asked him in seventh grade whether he wanted kids or not. He was going through a string of these really personal questions. “Are you married?” Cam had asked. “Yep,” he shot back. “Do you have any kids?” “Nope.” “Are you trying to have kids?” The result was immediate from all us who used to eat lunch in Mr. Thobe’s room. “Cam!” “A little personal, are we?” I put in. “What’s wrong with you?” Ha. Poor Cam took a lot of abuse in seventh grade. People liked him, they just thought he was a dweeb. Which he is. But he’s a good friend. School was actually good today. For a Monday. My face got kind of sunburned from the Tigers’ game yesterday so all day long I was hearing, “Wow, Claire. You’re really sunburned!” Amy flat out laughed at me. Which I was kind of annoyed with, but whatever. It’s not my fault I’m fair. Hurley also laughed at me, but it was a goofy laugh, not a condescending one. Just one of many things I love about that guy. We had fun today in Speech. I talked to Hurley, but made it up to Mr. Fox by answering every single question he asked until he said, “Okay, someone who is NOT Claire, please.” I think he’s starting to like me a little better. Probably because I hang out with the esteemed Matt Hurley, though. I swear Mr. Fox is about to adopt him. I had some fun with that freshman Gwen, though. I would whisper “Gwen!” and when she turned around I would be like, “I didn’t call you. Hurley, did you call her?” He was quick on the uptake, and would grin and shake his head every time. Turns out he was at the Tigers’ game, too. We were talking about it in Speech (as usual). “What row were you?” he asked. “Uhh, about seventeen-ish.” “Seventeen?” asked Gwen, turning around. “What’s seventeen?” “That’s how old we are,” I said, straight-faced. “We’re very old sophomores.” “Seriously?” she asked. “No!” Hurley and I said together, rolling our eyes. Freshmen are so impressionable. I hope we weren’t that bad a year ago. Something tells me I was. Freshmen are fun, though. As is Speech. It’s so great to just look to your right and be able to admire the guy you really like. Sometimes he's just so cute I want to cry. Wow, that doesn’t sound like me at all. It’s true, though. Hm. Okay, I think I’m out of here. Peace out. October 4, 2006 It’s been awhile. I haven’t had a lot of time. My schedule just exploded with activities for reasons I don’t know. I started running the practice club with Cam yesterday. The middle schoolers are actually kind of fun. I was with two low brass players I kind of know from around. They’re good. Really. We didn’t have such good low brass my year. Frankly, we don’t have good low brass right now. Driver’s Ed. is going good. I drive this Friday. I already warned everyone off the roads. Right now, I know I’m going to be bad. I like the instructor, though. His name is Todd. Todd Heck. No joke. The class is full of these really spacy girls and a bunch of quiet freshmen. Oh boy. The class can be fun, though. I shouldn’t be complaining. I’m getting a permit out of this. School was good. I really have to start doing my Geometry homework. I completely forgot last night. We’re doing proofs, which I am predictably bad at. I sort of get it, but I get algebraic ones more than geometric ones. In an odd twist. I thought I was supposed to be bad at algebra. That class is annoying. It’s a good thing I have Wyatt. He livens things up a little. We took a test in English. It was incredibly easy. I got it done in about twenty minutes. The only hard part was identifying the conflict in a short story he gave us. Otherwise, I nailed it. I was the first one to turn it in. Hurley got done a few minutes after me. “How’d you do?” I mouthed when he sat back down. He grinned and gave me a thumbs up. I nodded. He went back for the extra credit. It was only one question, so it took him only a short amount of time. He caught my eye and mouthed, “Where do you turn it in?” I glanced at Mr. Wilson. He nodded. We had a ClassZone.com assignment for Earth Science, but the site was acting up, so Mr. Drake pushed it back a day. Turns out the site is still being weird. I like Mr. Drake. He’ll always listen to what you have to say. Even if it’s something totally random. I wonder if he has any kids. I think he would be a good dad. In band, we marched. As usual. In the rain. Mr. Roberts flatly refused to call off the practice and just let us play inside. We were learning some new arrangements, so we screwed up a lot. It didn’t help that Ashley forgot the sheet that has all of our positions on it. She eventually went over and snatched Luis’s sheet. He stands right behind me. Flashback to last year, anyone? I don’t talk to him, anyway. If I’m turning around, it’s to talk to Michael Toner. He’s a cool guy, for a freshman and a tuba player. That’s usually a bad combo. Damn tuba players. Today, Mr. Fox went on and on and on and ON about plagiarism and cheating. Damn, that guy can ramble. I bounced the freshman out of Hurley’s seat. I straight-out told her, “No. Don’t even try it.” It’s way more fun to sit next to Hurley. We tried not to look at each other during his plagiarism speech. According to school rules, we should both be expelled by now. Heh. Okay, I’m going to go eat. See ya. October 5, 2006 It’s all windy and cold today. It made for nice weather on the marching field today, though. We need weather like that more often. I wouldn’t say we’re good yet, but we’re getting there. I think we had a better drumline last year for some reason, though. They just don’t seem very loud. I must say, this year in marching is a definite improvement over last year. For the first time in history, I actually have all my paperclips and rubber bands on my flip folder! Last year, I almost got kicked out of the game because I didn’t have any of that during inspection. I was confused. It really didn’t help that we had no squad leader. Zach kind of took over, but he was only a sophomore then, technically too young to be head squad leader. He still isn’t very good at lining up. Well, he’s a junior. There’s still time. Standing between Henry (from Tappan) and Peter is turning out to be okay. Henry is dumb these days, but he’s funny, I’ll give him that. Peter is honestly one of the wisest freshmen I’ve ever met. He’s not with the stereotype of the stupid freshman. Wish I could have been like that. I almost didn’t talk at this time last year. It wasn’t until about January that I started running my mouth. I’m more outgoing now, I think. Amy and I have sort of started a new thing. We have these phrases that, when taken out of context, make absolutely no sense. We have about three so far. 1. “And, if you will look to your left, that person is not your door.” 2. “Are you avoiding a certain walrus?” 3. “Explain why we are running from Sexy Li’l Convict.” That’s just a start. Knowing Amy and me, it’ll expand. Oh, and Sexy Li’l Convict? Amy’s been calling Luis that for awhile now. It came from a shirt he has that says “inmate” on it. It went from there. I think by now it’s gotten around to him that I’m less than fond of him. I honestly don’t know why I keep telling people that. I don’t mind the guy. He’s funny as hell, and he’s perfectly friendly sometimes. Maybe I’m worried it’ll come back. I had just about the worst dream last night. I dreamed that Michael was dead. It’s funny, because I’ve had this dream a couple times before, but the last time it rattled me this much was when I was about six. I swear it was incredibly vivid. Somehow, I just got the news he was dead. I went up to the computer and pulled a face like I was about to cry. Turns out, I did start crying. I think David tried to comfort me. “I just can’t believe he’s gone,” I said. All of Michael’s dreams shot through me, like being a pilot and being in the Air Force. I knew he would never do any of that. Then, it was weird, because he was sort of hanging out with me, even though he was dead. If possible, it made the fact that he was dead even harder, because I knew he would have to leave for wherever he was going next. We went to some railroad tracks for some reason. I was still crying that my brother was dead, even though his spirit or something was right there. I think I actually heard someone say, “He will always be with you.” I was still crying, and this girl made fun of me for crying. “For your information,” Michael said (even though he wouldn’t start out like that), “Her brother just died.” She made some other comments, and Michael tried to punch her but stopped short because he couldn’t hit a girl. She was laying on the ground, so I strode over to her and said, “Stand up.” When she did, I punched her. Really hard. She went down and I got on top of her and started punching her face, but for some reason, I wasn’t doing any damage. I wanted to hurt her and I think I wanted to kill her. Then we were back home and Michael was sprawled out on our green couch like usual. He pulled out his cell phone and said, “Yeah, this guy from beyond the grave is going to give you a call.” I knew from his tone that he meant himself. Then I woke up at 6:00 sharp. As I turned my clock to switch off my alarm, my first thought was, “Oh, thank God! It was only a dream! He’s not really dead!” I haven’t had one of those dreams in a long time. I know what it means, though. Fear of separation. The most vivid thing was just how sad I was and I knew he was never coming back. October 6, 2006 It was my first day out driving! And I didn’t crash or rear-end or maim anyone! Todd said I did really good. I thought the first hour was going to be really boring, with him just going over stuff I already knew. But, nope! He just asked me some basic questions, like, “Where’s the speedometer?” or “How much gas do we have?”, stuff that was pretty easy. We got done with that in about three minutes and he said, “Okay, go straight.” He would give the command for where to go, but he did no grabbing of the wheel or screaming. We went out on the busy roads after about fifteen minutes. How cool is that? Any other teacher would have had me going around in circles for hours. He steered me onto Scio Church Rd., which is pretty busy on a Friday at five o’clock. We went all around. My only flaw is that I take left turns a little tight and fast, and I tend to floor it when the light changes. Going through intersections was a little scary at first, because of all those people. I can’t believe Todd actually let me go through intersections on the first day. Maybe it was because I told him I had driven a little before. The extent of my experience was the parking lot at Allen, going in circles while Mom shouted, “Hit the brake! Hit the brake!” And it was for fifteen or less minutes last night. Whatever. He bought it and I had a lot of fun. Going straight is actually harder than it looks. You have to move the wheel a lot, even though you’re going straight. I let the other kid go first because he came late and I knew Todd would cut him off at five (he came at twenty after four), so I would get more driving time. I know, I’m so devious. I went farther than him and it was great. Can’t wait until Tuesday. We watched Shrek in English because Mr. Wilson wanted us to identify similes and metaphors and such. I had forgotten what an awesome movie that was. It’s pretty funny, too. Not as funny as Hoodwinked, which we also watched for “point of view” but still pretty good. I love the park where Donkey and Shrek go to the Information part of Duloc and the little wooden figures sing the funny song. Another good part of English was that Hurley gave me an interesting book that he was telling me about in Speech. It’s called The Overachievers. It’s about how students in America are pressured by parents and teachers to get into a top college and how it destroys kids. I love it so far, because I’ve always said that kind of thing. If it were up to me, I would change the whole system of Huron. We have a terrible reputation for being “rough” and the reason is because the discipline isn’t strong enough and they’re focusing on the wrong areas. Not to mention our curriculum sucks. There’s absolutely NO help from our “police officer” who’s supposed to be enforcing the law (he’s really a Rent-A-Cop). We need competent people in authority, first of all, including counselors that are actually in their offices half of the time and do their jobs. And we shouldn’t be shy about firing people who can’t do the job right, even if they are black or a woman or whatever. Substandard teaching should not be acceptable. It’s only ruining kids who could be influential in the future. We need people like Mr. Vogel and Mr. Julius and Mr. Drake for EVERY subject. One teacher can change a kid’s life. Mr. Vogel turned my school career and my work ethic around. Why is it impossible to find people like that for authority positions? You know, I don’t know why I can’t give speeches. I just reread that and that’s pretty good. If I do say so myself, I’m a pretty kickass writer, but still. That’s one of the best things I’ve ever written. Wow. On that subject, I’m going to go read the novel Mr. Wilson gave us. ‘Bye. October 7, 2006 It’s Saturday and I have no homework. Wow. The only homework is to kind of look through the new book that Mr. Wilson gave us and to study for Mr. Drake’s test. Damn, never mind. I do have homework. Mr. Drake’s review questions. I would be bitching about it if I didn’t respect Mr. Drake so much. This morning, I woke up at four and was ready to go, even though I went to sleep at 11:30 at night. I woke up again at six, when my alarm went off because I totally forgot to turn it off. Funny that I should need less sleep right after our discussion in Latin about how teenagers and old people need more sleep and kids and young people need less sleep. That kicked off when Mr. Julius read his sententia of the day, which said that seven hours of sleep is cool for everyone and the whole class begged to differ. Garret had actually read the study and described it to the class. That guy knows just about everything. I’ve been reading The Overachievers obsessively today. What an awesome book. I’m going to recommend it to every teacher I know. It’s an interesting story, because it follows six kids but also talks about other stuff in the education system. I have to say, it seems like something Hurley would read. I swear, he’s going to become a visionary or something. He’s always thinking of ways to change things that are obviously screwed up, which would explain why he’s into politics and such. You know, in some ways he reminds me of Zach. Or how Zach would have been, maybe. Why am I not happy it’s Saturday? I didn’t realize I liked school so much. Want to hear something funny? Latin is once again my favorite class, and Mr. Julius is probably my favorite teacher this year, followed closely by Mr. Drake. I think I owe everything I love about my current Latin class to that ninety-year-old man who was our sub that day. I also give credit to Garret and Michael Toner. That day saved my ass, but those two gave me back my Latin bug. Not to mention Mr. Julius. I love that guy. Not to say I don’t still miss Mr. Vogel, but it’s good to know that I’m going to be okay. I think I’m going to do Mr. Drake’s homework so I don’t have to do it tomorrow. Peace out, y’all. October 8, 2006 Okay, I’ve got a problem of morals here. Right about now, I could step in and save Amy and Alex’s whole relationship, or I could let them break up. Amy’s going to ditch Alex if he doesn’t react to her school picture in a satisfactory way, “like a boyfriend”, as she says. I don’t know what to do. Lenel says to just let this work itself out, because it’s their crap. Maybe she’s right. This doesn’t concern me, unless you count that Alex is my friend. Today has really been uneventful, almost boring. I finally got around to doing Mr. Drake’s homework, because I didn’t really get to it yesterday. It was actually hard. Well maybe I made it harder, because I was listening to New Found Glory while doing it. Oh yeah. They have a new album out. I love it. Their style is just a little different this time, but it’s good because they’re not so whiny. It’s a better sound. I bought six songs out of the twelve or thirteen available. “When I Die” is my favorite so far, followed closely by “Love and Pain”. You can tell it’s still New Found Glory, just more distinguished. School is tomorrow. Yes. These weekends are almost too long. I think I’m going to run into trouble with my informative speech, though. I haven’t done much research or done any of the handouts. Not to mention I forgot my current event last Friday. No wonder the man hates me. I talk during his class and don’t turn stuff in. We may be eating right about now, so I’ll see you later. Peace. October 9, 2006 It’s official. Amy’s ditching Alex. I don’t know what to do. She was going on today at lunch about how much he sucks as a boyfriend. Alex was right, she is clingy. Well, it’s as we predicted. This is the breakup we were all dreading. The only thing to do now is pray for the best, and hope he doesn’t take it personally. School was good, as always. There was a sub in English, and he wasn’t out of it, but he liked to think he was more in control of the class than he actually was. It was almost funny. He didn’t care that much when I crossed the room to pick up my science homework from Hurley. I was so proud of him. He actually did his own homework except for two questions. And part of the flow chart. Oh, whatever. I’ll take what I can get. We did research for Speech in the library. We get these really cool Apple laptops now if we want to do research. I took full advantage of the fact that Mr. Fox wasn’t paying attention and played on Addictinggames.com for the whole period. Gwen (our freshman buddy) was actually doing her work, while Hurley searched the crime statistics for Ann Arbor and Detroit. Turns out he’s not going to Homecoming with anyone, which has me confused. I thought he was going with Grace, who I thought the Walrus asked. Maybe she broke their date or something? And whatever happened to her and the Walrus? It’s so damn hard these days to follow who’s going out with who. It was an easy lab day today in Earth Science. It was sort of hard to grasp at first, but we got it. I helped my friend Samantha so I didn’t have to work with the Walrus. Lucky she was actually here today. I hate it when she misses school because then I have no one to talk to. Except the Walrus and Hurley. But it can be hard to talk to either one of them. I really dug myself a hole here, didn’t I? Band is getting grueling. I think I’ll actually be happy when marching season is over, even though I make such a thing of how fun it is. My arms burn constantly and Mr. Roberts is always like, “Posture, people! Posture!” Means that we’re not supposed to let our arms droop, even if we can’t hold the freaking piece of metal up anymore! My arms were still burning in Latin. Maybe I should feel more sorry for Michael Toner, because he plays tuba. They have to carry the brass ones now, not the crappy white ones. This former Latin guy came to Mr. Julius’s class and hung out for awhile. Garrett seemed to know him and they laughed for like the whole period. He’s actually becoming a really good friend. Funny how Latin brings people together. He saluted me today in the hall before lunch. Today, he decided to have some fun with my phone. The compartment that I keep my phone was open, and his eye caught my phone. He pulled it out. I thought, “Well, whatever. It’s just Garrett. I guess that’s okay.” He started beeping through it, and he kept it awhile. Finally, he grinned and slid my cell back to me. I glanced at it. My phone banner now read “Garrett Owns Me”. Oh great. I had to enlist Michael’s help getting it off. He took one look at my phone and exploded with laughter. Well, Alex is on, but I can’t say anything. That’s not what friends do. And anyway, what would I say? “Hey, Alex, Amy’s about to kick your ass to the curb”? Poor Alex. He doesn’t deserve this. Maybe he’ll be better off, though. He always does tell me how Amy calls him a million times and he’s busy anyway. I wouldn’t be going out with anyone if I had the schedule he has. Especially with a girl like Amy, who likes her attention from her boyfriend. Alex probably needs someone more laid back, someone who wouldn’t freak out if he didn’t call. Someone who is not Amy. This is getting too hard on both of them. Let’s see... I don’t have such a bad schedule tonight. I go to Driver’s Ed. and that’s about it. Wow, a free schedule. That’s a new thing for me lately. Whatever. I’m out. ‘Bye. October 11, 2006 Amy and Alex broke up last night. I can’t decided if I’m happy or sad. I’ve been wanting for them to break up for awhile, but I’m not sure this is going to make things better. I need to talk to him. Hopefully he’s okay. Amy said he took it well. That’s good. I don’t need any more complicated stuff. It turns out I have a 96% in English. I never thought my highest grade would ever be in English. I kind of screwed it last year, although that might have been Mrs. Wright’s fault. When Mr. Wilson called me up and showed me, he actually smiled and said, “Good job.” I haven’t gotten a compliment in English in forever. Latin, yes. English, no. Actually, truth be told, Latin is my highest grade. Mr. Julius says I have something around 100% because I do so much extra credit on his quizzes. Michael Toner has about 150%. No joke. We had fun in there today. Garrett had more fun with my cell. He changed the background to the surfer dude and wrote, “Death to All” in the banner. “Oh, that’s cheerful,” I said sarcastically after he gave it back. He’s a good guy, for a junior. Hurley was actually gone today. I started pumping the Walrus in Earth Science as to where he was. In the end, he said he didn’t know. “But we all miss him,” he said, mock tearfully. I laughed. “Grace misses him,” he muttered almost- angrily? I thought I saw something there. That would be hilarious. The Walrus and I, who are supposed to be something of a couple, like Grace and Hurley, who are also supposed to be going out (apparently? I still don’t get that). This is starting to get screwed up again, like last year. We got our audition music today in band. Unfortunately, it’s not the same song as last year. Not that I did so great on that. I know I could have, but I didn’t practice. It was actually Luis that made me realize I was out of time to practice. It was about halfway through October of last year, and I was outside at lunch throwing a football with Cam. I saw Luis come across the arch with a girl I assumed was his girlfriend. They came out every day to get his marching cornet, which was on his bike. Every day I tried to throw a perfect spiral when they came out. Yes, I was a stupid showoff freshman. This day was different though. He caught my eye after pulling his cornet off his bike and said, “Hey, Claire, have you been practicing for the audition?” I threw the football. Perfect spiral. “Yep. The auditions are at the end of next week, aren’t they?” Shit, I realized. They are. “Whoa, are they?” he asked. “Yeah, I think.” I think we both kind of gave each other a wake-up call, there. The irony is that we ended up being eighth and ninth chair anyway. I always thought that it should have been me that was last chair in the first place, because my audition was bad with a capital B. Maybe things would have been different, then, if our chairs had been switched. It would be interesting to know. Well, I’m actually going to practice this year, because I need to at least maintain my chair. There’s no way Ashley and Caleb are beating me this year. I’m just as loud as Caleb and have better tone than Ashley. Blake, well, I probably won’t beat him. But I can dream. I won’t be last, because there’s no way Peter, David Barrie, and Jay Bouma are beating me. Matt Stern might beat me. Probably not, though, if I practice. Which I will. Okay, I need food. I’m out of here. After this song. ‘Bye. October 12, 2006 It was just snowing outside. I swear. Snow in October. Wow. I bet it’s going to be a bad winter. Well, I don’t have my old paper route anymore, so I guess I’m cool with that. I have no idea what happened at school today, because I stayed home sick. I had a bit of a stomach ache this morning, but I just felt like I shouldn’t go today for some reason. Today was my one day off of the year or of the semester or whatever. I give myself one per semester. Lucky for me Mom bought it, because she knows how much I love school. Last year she would have been like, “Uh... no.” Crap, we march tomorrow. It was okay last year, but I was in disarray with my flip folder and my clothes and all that. It was just more marching last year for some reason. We only march to one song this year, and last year we marched to all of them. Plus a stupid dance. Amy and I never quite got the stupid dance down. We ended up crashing into each other at the game anyway. I wonder what we did today. It’s actually a good thing I didn’t go. If I had, Mr. Fox would have chewed me out for not doing my outline. I hope we didn’t do any labs in Drake’s class. If we did, that means I’m writing a paper on whatever he made us do. I also wonder what I missed in Geometry. I hate falling behind. With my luck, Mr. Kim probably went over something really important. Whatever they say tonight, I’m going to Driver’s Ed. I can’t miss that. Todd will make me write a paper. I realized last night that I’m really going to miss him and that class once we’re all done. He’s a great guy. Driver’s Ed. has actually been fun, instead of boring like I thought it was going to be. I’m going tomorrow. In high school, you can’t miss more than a day unless you plan on dropping out. And I miss everyone. Funny how just one day can do that to you. I’m actually sorry I missed Latin. Latin has been so fun for me this year, strangely enough. Opinions can really change, although you would think I would know that by now. I’m heading out. ‘Bye. October 13, 2006 Friday the Thirteenth. Anne of St. Francis’s birthday is in exactly two months. Speaking of which, I got some news today, first from Amy, then from Cam. He and Anne finally kissed. I’m actually glad. For some reason, I can’t shake off the feeling that that was supposed to be me, though. I’m not jealous, but I can’t say I’m okay. It’s odd. Maybe it’s just me being protective of Cam again. Well, we march tonight. Maybe it’ll actually be fun. It was stressful last year, but I’m no freshman anymore. And it was so much harder last year. I think it was just a bad year to be a freshman. It’s going to be cold tonight. I just hope it doesn’t rain or snow or whatever. Turns out I didn’t miss much yesterday. I just have to go in Monday to Drake’s class to make up a movie I missed. And do some math, but I filled in most of it while Mr. Kim was talking. Mr. Samulak was hanging out in his classroom today. Man, I love that guy. Also, I got eighty out of eighty on my test! That has seriously never happened to me before. I stared at the paper in disbelief, sure that there was a mistake. It was great. I didn’t miss much in Latin, but I knew I wouldn’t. I caught Garrett at lunch and asked him. He said that we actually got homework, which is a first for Mr. Julius. He and Toner were probably screwing around again. After we were done, I walked away with Amy down the hall. “You so like him,” she accused. “What?” I asked, caught by surprise. “No, I don’t.” “Yes, you do.” “No, I don’t. I just think he’s cute,” I countered. “Well, that’s always how it starts, isn’t it?” she said knowledgeably. I had to roll my eyes at that one. I spent the rest of the day trying to convince her that I am in no way attracted to Garrett Schramm. She doesn’t believe me. I can tell. Maybe I can see why she thinks that, but she’s wrong. At least right now. She can shove it in my face if I ever do like him. We skipped the pep rally that was today. Amy, my good self, Karen, and Grace Saunders hung out in the 7200 hallway in the alcove where the wrestling thugs used to hang during late lunch of last year. We talked about Mr. Drake and band and all that. Karen and Grace both have Mr. Drake, too. They love him, as almost everyone does. I’ve told Amy a million times to try and switch into his class at the semester. She hates Snapke with a passion. Well, Michael is about to get his counselor, Mr. Gipson, fired. He and that guy have been going at it forever. Mr. Gipson is a lazy, incompetent little man who only holds the job because our school is afraid to fire black people. He hasn’t been faithful to Michael’s deadlines for his college applications and finally it came to a head yesterday. He threw Michael out of his office and told him he had a “bad attitude”. He also was so pissed off he told Michael, “I can change things, you know.” Meaning, that he threatened to screw with his applications to get back at him. So, Michael called Dad and said Mr. Gipson had threatened him. Dad was livid, as one might guess. He called up Mr. Gipson and he hung up on him after Dad started chewing him out. Dad called back and pretty much said that he had a lot of nerve hanging up on him, since he pays his salary (as a taxpayer). Mr. Gipson flipped out on that and he and Dad argued for awhile, and they ended up having a meeting today at 9:30. Apparently Mr. Gipson got his ass handed to him. Michael wrote up a list of his faults and pretty much the chronicle from the beginning. He said that he had nothing to back himself up. Dad pretty much called him pathetic, so Mr. Gipson attempted to leave a few times. In the end, Dad and Michael got what they wanted, which was Mr. Gipson keeping his hands off the applications. It’s in the hands of Michael’s principal now. Thankfully. Okay, I need to start with the marching stuff and make sure I have everything. And get some food. Until next time.
    No Comments
  • part 6

    by MeanLookstheIII on March 20, 2007
    September 2, 2006 Only two more days of summer. Yes. Then we go back and I start my new year. Bad news though. Fuzz can’t come back to Ann Arbor for awhile because he doesn’t have a place to stay yet. He doesn’t know when he’s coming back. Apparently he’s PISSED. Well, I guess I would be, too. My life is here, as is Fuzz’s. This sucks. I wonder how he’s doing. Probably not so good, since he can’t come back to his life over here. Damn eviction people. Why did it have to be the Dennises? On a change of topic, I went to the first Michigan football game of the season today. I think we won. It was hotter than hell in the stadium and I was wearing my gray coat and a long-sleeved shirt. Dad made us leave five minutes before the game ended, because the score was 20-7 (in our favor) and he wanted to miss the crowd. It was really fun to go to the games again. It was sort of weird not going with Cam, though. That was our thing. We would go see the football games and follow the band and such. Seeing as Anne of St. Francis isn’t online, I’m guessing he went with her. Whatever. I’m fine with that. I swear, those two are on the fast track to going out. We played Vanderbilt, which is some down-South school, I think. There was this crazy fan from there who was in the middle of our section and kept arguing with a dude like five rows above him. They went back and forth throughout the whole first half. It was most entertaining. We cracked up. There was another incident involving a beach ball. They throw the beach balls over the section and people hit them to keep them in the air. Well, a ball came our way. Michael said, “Yes!” and rammed his fist into one. It shot down the section and completely beamed an old guy in the head. I pointed and laughed at Michael, who was just kind of like, “Oops....” after it happened. And people say I’m clueless. Or they did. They don’t anymore, because it’s bad form to tell someone who’s not a freshman that kind of thing. Well, we have forty-eight hours of vacation left after today. Yay. School should be fun. Zach tells me that he leaves on the 7th of September. Their classes start the 15th or somewhere around there. Also, on another bright side, it’s only twenty-two days until my fifteenth birthday! I need to find out Zach’s birthday. It’s either the 1st or the 3rd of December. I can’t remember which. I just remember that he’s either a day behind or ahead of Michael, whose birthday is December 2nd. That would suck to be in boarding school during your birthday. Well that’s about it for today. Ehhhh, only two more days to survive... September 3, 2006 I’m listening to “Saints and Sailors” and thinking. Only twenty-seven hours left. Mom and Dad are out to dinner, so I’m just sitting here on my last night of summer, drinking yellow Gatorade. I’m sort of seeing a problem in the making for me.... but I won’t say anything yet. If what I’m thinking is true, then I’m in deep shit. On several levels. Whatever. If I find out that it’s really true, then I’ll write about it. But not yet. Dad and I went kayaking for the first time in the whole summer. We usually do more, but we just didn’t for some reason this summer. Probably because we were busy. It was fun, but it was taking a lot out of my arms and shoulders. I had forgotten how hard kayaking is. I was doing this thing where I would do twenty strokes and then rest for twenty strokes. It got to be a rhythm thing after awhile. I was glad when we were done, though. There gets to be a point where you just have to stop. I went to church for the first time in months. It wasn’t bad. Church is never tons and tons of fun, but some are more boring then others. This one was good on the boring scale. I had a prayer that I kept praying over and over, but I won’t talk about that yet. Not for awhile. We sang some good stuff and I really felt at peace. True peace. Interesting what church can do. I found some cool stuff on Blink-182’s songs on SongMeanings.com. People notice some weird things. They’re right, though. There’s something about this time of year that makes me want to listen to Blink. Well, Blink was a big escape for me last year at this time. I think my old love for “Feeling This” is coming back. I thought that was the coolest song back in seventh grade. I’ve been listening to the end a lot today, because someone said that at the end, you can hear someone singing, “I’ll be yellow, you be red”. I had never noticed that before. I found it. It’s at the very end, when they go a cappella and do a round type thing. Actually it’s not quite a round. One of the Blink guys is singing, “So lost and disillusioned” and the main guy is singing the main part. I had always wondered what they’re singing, because it sounds pretty sweet together. Turns out that’s part of the end. I caught it, but it took a couple times for me to really hear it. Someone else pointed out that at the end of “What’s My Age Again?” one person sings “please stay Wendy”. I completely didn’t hear that until I had listened to it about five times. The first time I really heard it was when me and Dad were on our way to the kayak place. Apparently Wendy was one of the Blink guys’ old girlfriend who ditched him, but he really loved her. Speaking of love, I’m having a conversation with Anne of St. Francis about Cam. I didn’t realize how much she likes him. I’m going to try to get it out of him soon, for her sake. I just don’t want to be the one to tell her, “Yeah, he doesn’t like you.” I know from experience what a bitch it can be to tell a close friend you like him (just look back in these pages to May 23, haha). I’m good at leading Cam through a conversation, so I should be able to pull it out of him. Also on that subject, I heard Zach broke up with his girlfriend. It was a long-distance relationship (similar to another couple I know). She dumped him and said that she saw him more as a friend than a boyfriend. Which sucks. Big time. I hear he liked her a LOT. I feel so sorry for poor Zach. She dumped him during his blaze of glory. Now he’ll be looking back on this and thinking, “Oh, yeah, but that was when I broke up with Jean.” I would have waited, if it were me. Not to sound ADD, but I wonder why Anne likes Cam. Sure, I did, but I’ve moved on, become more mature and all that. Cam reminds me of a certain Blink-182 song. And that’s about the time she walked away from me Nobody likes you when your twenty-three And you still act like you’re in freshman year What the hell is wrong with me? My friends say I should act my age What’s my age again? What’s my age again? That’s a great song, “What’s My Age Again?” and it really describes Cam. He acts about thirteen. Michael couldn’t stand him, nor could Mom and Dad. Actually, they thought that we were on the verge of going out. Which, at that time, we might have been. Good thing high school rolled around. This is another thing I have to get down. I saw Medical Incredible today. It was this amazing story. The kid on the show had Aspburger’s Syndrome! His parents actually cured him of it using something called the Son-Rise program. He’s social now and everything. I had to get that name down before I forgot it. I know why I was supposed to watch that show. Because of Jack. He’s our Aunt Laura’s kid, and they’re afraid he has it. It runs on the Deame side of the family, which is where David got it. Mom has a little of it and Grandpa has it, too. I’m going to tell Mom about it, and maybe she’ll tell Aunt Laura. Okay, I have to go now. See ya. September 4, 2006- Labor Day/Last Day Of Summer Vacation All right. One more day. Less than that, in fact. As of now, it’s really about ten hours. Yay! It’s strange to think tonight’s a school night, though. I think Michael’s totally bummed. He loves just relaxing, and he’s going to have to work really hard this year if he wants to get into one of the Academies. Ha, I’m still a sophomore. I have time. I do have to do good this year though. It’s good I have such good teachers. It does piss me off that I have no unknown quantities this year. That’s half the fun. I didn’t know any of my teachers last year. Most of them ended up all right, except Ms. Bryant and sometimes Goebbel. Sometimes. September 5, 2006- First Day of School Yes! We’re back! The first day was pretty good. I have good people in my classes. Hurley seems to be in all of my classes. Paul’s in my English class. Wyatt and Sarah are in my Geometry class. Last but not least- the Walrus is in my Earth Science class. Okay, about seven months ago I would have been overjoyed about that. I know I have to break up with him. I just didn’t have the guts to do it today. I didn’t even see him until right after lunch. I meant to have a serious talk with him about how I didn’t think it was going to work out, but he just seemed so glad to see me. When he hugged me he lifted me clear off my feet. I realized I still love him, but just as a friend now. I have to find some way to do it without hurting him because we’re going to be seeing a lot of each other this year. Band is going to be fun. Currently, I’m sitting between Zach Baker and Ashley. On her other side is Caleb. We’re going to have some fun until Mr. Roberts changes it up. I think our tuba section sounds like a law firm. They’re Anderson, Toner, and Blogin (attorneys at law). It sounded even worse with their whole squad. Sounded more like a police force or something. Not that Luis Anderson is tough enough to be on the police force. I could see him as some kind of lawyer, though. He’s really smart. I have to say that Mr. Fox is the most sinfully boring person I’ve ever met in all my born days. He droned for the whole hour. Didn’t even take attendance. I sit next to a guy named Kevin Arabejo, who’s a friend of Michael’s and currently a captain on the lacrosse team. He strikes me as a bit of a dumbass. He actually lives in California but is here for USA hockey. He’s odd. To say the least. It really didn’t help that I was sooooo bored. Mr. Fox already gave us a speech to prepare. I think he looks like Josh, my assistant squad leader from last year. I really like Mr. Kim and Mr. Wilson. They’re both great teachers. Mr. Kim is really clear and seems like a really nice guy. I’m questioning whether Mr. Wilson is straight or not, but he also seems like a good guy. I already like him because when he called my name in attendance, he didn’t say, “Mike’s sister?” That pisses me off, when people do that. Mr. Kim said that, but he let it go. He actually gave us homework. So did Mr. Drake. His was the hardest. It was picking supporting points out of a paragraph and I’m really not sure if I’m doing it right or not. I hate the student teacher already. She seems really stiff. Mr. Drake I think is going to be okay, though. I’ve just got to find a way to break up with a certain member of that class and I can enjoy it. I hope he doesn’t take it too hard. I don’t want to hurt him. Latin was horrible. I’m really not sure about Mr. Julius. He’s more lenient on some things, like having food and stuff like that in the room, but he just doesn’t seem like a very good teacher. It’s not helping that everyone in the room knows each other from 6th hour. There’s only three of us from the original class. Me, a girl named Annahid, and Nate, who’s really quiet. We all had a nice conversation at the end of class, though. They were always nice to me, even though they were juniors and I was just a punk freshman. That was really the extent of my day. I’m going to go and reiterate all this to Mom. ‘Bye. September 6, 2006 David is recharging his iPod, so I’m listening to that. I would never admit it in a million years, but I really kind of like some of the stuff he listens to. Right now I’m listening to a song from Rent. It’s really good. Helps with me about to be having a breakdown. I need to break up with the Walrus. I can’t do it, though! I have plenty of opportunities, but I can’t seem to tell him. He sits right next to me in Earth Science and I don’t want to lose him. This is messed up. I spend my whole lunch period running from assorted stalkers with Amy and then I go to face him the next hour. It’s getting to be hell and it’s only the second day. Yay us and our whacky relationships. Band is getting to be fun. I’m now sixth chair, which is an improvement on ninth (also known as Dead Last). I sit next to Caleb and Matt Stern. It’s funny, because this is almost the same as last year with me, Caleb, Ashley, and Luis. Yep. Luis. The tubas are directly behind us. So it’s the same only the editorial comments come from behind us instead of next to us now. I’m happy. Really. There’s no one like Luis. Actually, there’s the whole wrestling team, but you know what I mean. I know I don’t like him anymore, but I really think that I would be open to being his friend. Never mind that Michael hates him. I don’t mind him. Not at all. I think I’ll always have a special place for him. Hey, he’s the guy I fell hardest for. I would rather not tell him that, though. He would either laugh or not care. Damn tuba players. Zach’s leaving for Interlochen tomorrow, according to him. He’s flying into Detroit Metro tomorrow at about eight. I’ll have to remember to think of him during Mr. Kim’s class tomorrow. Something tells me that he’s having problems with his parents, because he mentioned throwing a fifteen-pound-weight at some furniture. He got pissed off at his dad. It’s probably for the best that he’s leaving. This does mean that he’ll be getting all stressed out and distant, though. Too bad. I love that guy. I’m sort of wondering how and where Alex is. I’m still waiting for him and Amy to break up. I know that sounds terrible, but it’s going to make things so much easier. He hasn’t been online. I think we all serve as vents for each other. Talking to them always helps me when I’m having a bad day. It just sometimes scares me how adult they are. More Zach than Alex. I swear, Alex is just a less mature version of Zach. I like ‘em both a lot, though. This happened a few days ago. The Crocodile Hunter died! I was seriously shocked. I loved that guy a lot and I watched Animal Planet obsessively when I was about in sixth grade. He got killed by a stingray, which has only happened, like, six times in the history of the world. Which sucks. I posted a prayer for him on the Pendragon forums, which I’ve taken to arguing on. People caught on and I counted six or seven prayers on that forum. Okay, I’m going to head out. Peace. September 7, 2006 No math homework tonight, because I did tonight’s assignment last night. Now all I have to do is finish Mr. Drake’s homework and write up a summery of my current event for Mr. Fox. Nice life, as Alex would say. It truly is. Sophomore year is a breeze so far, but then again it’s only the third day. I realized recently that school’s not that hard. I just make it hard because I’m an idiot. I also had another thought today. I don’t want to switch out of Mr. Julius’ class. I like Mr. Kim a lot. Also, I’m fo’ sho’ going to get an A. I know everything this man is throwing at us. He’s going to be sick of me, though, because our class is full of dumbasses and freshmen. I know they probably think I’m a genius. Mr. Julius asks obvious questions. It’s really not that hard. And let’s face it. He’s not a bad guy. He’s just not Mr. Vogel. I just have to remember to be a credit to Mr. Vogel while here. Band was fun. I really like the new seating arrangement, although I did forget my lyre today. I thought I was screwed, but Mr. Roberts was overloaded and we didn’t get to play. I had some nice conversations with Luis, Ashley, and Caleb, though. They make me laugh big time. It’s almost as good as having Luis back. Almost. He got really arrogant since going back to tuba. He was going on about how awesome Concert Orchestra was and how we would never be there. Nice guy. What he SHOULD have done was challenged me if he didn’t want to be last chair. Hell, I better not start missing him again. Earth Science was.... interesting. I’ve decided that our class is extraordinarily dumb. We were going over the homework today and I knew all the answers, but I kept my mouth shut except for a few because I don’t want to be accused of being a superbrain. I think Mr. Drake likes me. He nods and smiles at me when I make a good answer. Well, I like him. He’s a really good teacher. He believes in homework about as strongly as Mr. Julius doesn’t. So, our dumb student teacher went over the homework. I got 16.5 out of 20. Which isn’t bad. She insisted on going over every single answer. That was incredibly boring, because it’s really self-explanatory. We got off track and some girl asked a question about the moon. Mr. Drake answered, “They’ve found that the moon is moving toward the earth at a rate of an inch every hundred years.” A black chick screams that we’re all going to die. The conversation went back and forth like that for some time, including what would happen if the moon went too close to the sun, would it explode, wouldn’t the earth explode, isn’t there an asteroid coming towards earth right now? I couldn’t stop laughing. These people are truly clueless. The black chick screamed that we were all going to die, right? The Walrus came back with “Yes, you will die someday!” “From the asteroid, right, yo? Gonna blow up the Earth?” “There is no asteroid!” Mr. Drake finally put an end to it. I was cracking up for most of the hour. Hurley was in the back, laughing and shaking his head. He’s probably the smartest kid in the class. He’s in my English, Speech, and Earth Science classes. Great guy. I’m liking Matt Hurley a lot more this year. I didn’t like him so much last year until the end of the year, when we spent lunch together on a weird-lunch-schedule day. I know he’s a good guy. He’s another one that grew on me. Paul and I are also getting really close. I sit next to him in English. He tends to be easy to talk too. I see why Amy liked him, even though he’s not really my type. Another good guy. I’m going to go knock out Mr. Drake’s homework. ‘Bye. September 8, 2006 Well, the first week of school is over. Today’s Friday. Freshman Friday, to be exact, the biggest day of hazing that the school year sees. Anne was fine, I think, although she mentioned that she was scared. Which I get. That stuff gets freaky. I’m going to the football game tonight. I’m breaking up with the Walrus. It’s got to be done. I can’t keep going on like that. And also, I think I have a problem. Big time. I just have to trot out a sob story for him and make him understand that it’s not his fault, it’s my parents. He’ll buy that. People seem to and it doesn’t invite many questions. Okay, my problem started this morning when I was walking across the senior lot with Michael. I was roughly half asleep and just wandering. I don’t know what he was doing there, but Hurley was cutting across the lot towards us. He approached and pointed at me, which is kind of our new greeting. I pointed back, which is custom. “Do you have the science homework?” he asked me. I rolled my eyes. I knew what was coming. “Yes...” “Can I have it?” Hurley asked, grinning. Sighing, I said, “Only for you, Hurley.” I pulled out my Earth Science binder and said, “Look, here’s my binder. Give it back to me in Drake’s class.” “Thank you so much!” I rolled my eyes again. “Sure.” So that’s how it started. I didn’t see him first hour, that being Geometry for me and Latin for him. We do see each other in English, though. While Mr. Wilson was going on about something, I tried to scowl at him from across the room, but it didn’t seem to be working out. I couldn’t not smile at him. Then it was Speech. It was Current Events Day with Mr. Fox. Hurley joined our group of all girls, seeing as he didn’t have an article. After everyone presents their article, each group has one person read the most interesting article out loud to the class. I wasn’t exactly volunteering for that. The whole time I stood next to him and we were making snide comments the whole time. It was fun, I have to say. Okay, I’m sure you can draw the obvious conclusion from all this. I have such issues! I’m jumping to every single guy in the group! I’m turning into Melanie. Crap. Only she actually told them when she liked them. I never plan on telling ANY of them. Although I think on some level they already know. This totally does not help me right now, though. It’s going to be hard for me, since Hurley and the Walrus are both in my Earth Science class. Crap. Crap. Crap. Crap. Something tells me I’m in majorly deep shit here. Wasn’t my life hard enough without adding this? To speak the truth, I don’t mind liking guys. Makes stuff interesting. This is just complicated, though. Five or six months ago I would have thought that I would never land myself in a situation like this, due to the fact that my thing for the Walrus was never going to go away. Huh. Bullshit. Okay, I haven’t a clue about what to do next, but I guess I’ll just play it by ear. Whatever happens was probably meant to be. I think I’m going to take off. ‘Bye. September 9, 2006 The football game was fun. I didn’t see the Walrus, but apparently he was there. I sat with Anne of St. Francis and ol’ Mataeso, who I love. It was her first game ever, so she was having fun. Until a guy from the other team went down and she freaked out because she really has a heart for humanity. Took the poor guy about a half hour to get out of the stadium. Otherwise, we had a lot of fun. Mataeso and I were rehashing all of our best Latin moments. Most of them had to do with Mr. MacDonough and his reactions. He was only nine years older than me, so he and I really connected. He would tell me when I was an idiot, and we would tell him when his teaching sucked and make fun of his assignments with him in the room. Great guy. I really miss him. So, anyway, we did a bunch of those. We’ve got a million. Now I want to switch into Latin even more. It’s the old class plus Hurley! How great is that? I’m so jealous of Mataeso! I just have to pray that Dad will absolutely hate Mr. Julius and order me straight out of that class. Which I’m actually thinking he might. He’ll probably say that he doesn’t have the right values or something. Okay, there’s hope. At least I hope there’s hope. Wow, that’s a retarded sentence. Whatever. I watched, like, five hours of the Discovery Health Channel today. It was all interesting. I love stuff like that. Maybe I’ll be a bariatric surgeon. That seems really cool. I would love to help people, especially fat ones, because I know what it’s like to be fat and no one likes you. It sucks. Big time. That would be cool. September 10, 2006 I’m sort of working on my collage for Mr. Fox. I’ve been printing out pictures from the Internet, but we don’t have a color printer, which sucks. I took a few pictures from the Brasswind catalogue and added some pictures of Bailey. It’s okay, I guess, not my best, but okay. I’ve been Anne of St. Francis’s acting shrink. I’ve introduced her to the concept of dream-telling. She tells her dream to me and then I tell her what it means. I’ve looked at enough dream dictionaries to get a general idea of what things mean. She tells me that it helps to talk about her and Cam and how the whole thing is going to go down. Maybe she’ll tell Cam tomorrow! That’s what she told me, anyway. I hope they do go out. Everyone who knows them can see that they’re obviously meant to be together. This whole thing with Anne and Cam has got me thinking. I think I want to be a clinical psychologist. I just have to stop laughing. Anne says I would make an awesome therapist. Maybe. I know it would be kind of cool. And there will always be screwed up people, so that’s good job security. Psychology is pretty interesting, even though Dad says it’s really hard. September 12, 2006 Okay, good day. Anne told Cam! I am literally bursting with pride. It went well. Like, really well. She said, “Cam I really like you” and he said, “Ditto”, which is sooooo Cam. Apparently it’s true, though. I questioned him about it after band. He shouted down the hall, “How long has Anne been planning it?” I laughed and shook my head. “For friggin’ ever, dude.” Cam is the only guy I call “dude” these days. We walked up the stairs together and he told me how it happened. She was apparently bursting and it just came out. I am so relieved. Maybe I was expecting the worst, like Anne was. Now everyone’s happy. Probably not Laura though. She was after Cam a bit. Ha. She’s out of the picture. This is great. This is the way it was meant to be. To quote Pendragon, although “the way it was meant to be” is getting a little out of hand in Halla. Other than all that, I had a good day. Speech was fun, even though I’m pretty screwed about my speech, because I 1) forgot my poster and 2) forgot my speech and outline. So why was it fun, one might ask. Guess. Just a wild guess. Yep. And the freshmen left for a meeting, so our class was significantly less annoying. We had fun. I sat in that annoying freshman’s seat, which is next to Hurley, incidentally. We had a lot of fun. He had to work the Power Points while their owners were presenting. I don’t think I remember the presentations. There was this girl who was like from Chile or something, which is the only thing I remember. My eyes were in a different direction. It reminded me of the line from that Lifehouse song, “You and Me”. “And I don’t know why I can’t keep my eyes off of you”. Only I’m pretty sure why. That was originally Gary’s song, at about this time last year. We analyzed it for English for the student teacher. She was under the impression that Lifehouse is way cool or something. Funny stuff. She tried soooo hard to be cool. It was hysterical. So, yeah, Speech was fun. It’s nuts how much I feel it when he walks over. It’s like I have Spidey sense or something now. And then I had to remember that the next hour was Earth Science with Mr. Drake, starring both Hurley and the Walrus. This is how people get breakdowns, I thought. I just tried to enjoy it while it was there. He ended up drawing on the back of my left hand, a long line. I stared at it for a minute, so he drew and S along the line. Now my hand says “is”. I don’t know what “is” is. Whatever. Maybe I’ll just never wash my hand. Yeah, right. That’s not practical. Is it possible that he could like me? Maybe? Again, yeah right. Although Amy did say that he was flirting with me a lot last year and I just didn’t notice. Okay, I should stop this. I know he doesn’t. He has obtained a song, though. “Of All The Gin Joints in All the World”, Fall Out Boy. Good song, which I stole from a Michael CD. Good news, though. Mom and Dad say they’ll switch me into Mr. Vogel’s class! On one condition, though. I have to find a good math teacher that teaches 6th hour. I don’t know if this is an undertaking or what, but I’m going to work it out. I love Mr. Vogel. Mr. Julius is bad. He’s a pleasant person, but he’s a terrible teacher. I can’t stand his class, which is full of idiots. I’m the only one that EVER answers. It’s because they know I know it all, so they don’t bother to respond and Julius isn’t really a fan of “let other people have a chance”. Okay, on that note, I’m going to head out. ‘Bye. September 13, 2006 Also known as The Worst Day Ever. I’m officially stuck with Mr. Julius. Mom could have switched me into Vogel’s class, but she chose not to because of a bad math teacher I would have had. I could have done it, but I guess I’m just to dumb to get that point across. I’m a failure anyway. Who cares. September 14, 2006 Wow, that last entry sounded a tad emo. Okay, a tad and a half. I swear I’m my own worst enemy sometimes. I’ve decided today that if there’s nothing to be done about it, then that’s it. I’m done bitching. Mr. Julius is okay, too. He lets us eat and drink in class and I’ll get an A. It’s enough to know that the old class misses me, I guess. I saw Mr. Vogel today. I told him that no one will answer and that I give all the answers. He told me I was doing good, keep it up. So now I have to be a credit to him and get along with Julius and get an A. I can do it. Today actually wasn’t bad. I got to skip Speech in favor of the sophomore assembly. I sat with Amy and we carried on a conversation the whole time. It was great. The people around us were really stupid and funny. Amy told me about her terrible Earth Science teacher, Snapke. Apparently Snapke threw her out for giving her “attitude”. Amy’s smart, and I can tell she’s bored. I thanked God a million times over for Mr. Drake. Mr. Vogel even said once, “I want to be just like Mr. Drake when I grow up.” He’s the best teacher I could have ever gotten. I told Amy to try to switch. Snapke and Amy don’t seem to be getting along, what with the whole weedhead class and all. I bet she would like Drake. He’s smart and teaches really well. One of these days I’m going to snap from that class, though. I’ve been being really quiet and the Walrus leaves me alone. It’s hard, though, with the combination of him and Hurley. Luckily for me there’s a really cool girl who sits next to me. She dresses all Goth, but she’s really awesome and funny. She copies me sometimes, but I don’t mind. After all, the Walrus and Hurley copy me all the time. They copied me today, in fact. Hurley asked for the homework and I handed him our assignment. He said, “Crap, I forgot we had to do this. Thanks for reminding me.” I rolled my eyes. That guy owes me a hundred times over. So does the Walrus. He did tell me today that if I ever need anything, just ask (he copied one of the three sheets Mr. Drake assigned). My closest friends, ladies and gentlemen. I guess I’m now The Smart One. The sophomore meeting was hysterical. The gist was, “Don’t drink, don’t smoke weed, don’t beat up freshmen, and don’t vandalize.” They could have sent us an email saying that. No one listened and the administrators flipped out. “Some people still find this meeting a joke,” snapped one of the people. “Well, what exactly would you call this?” I muttered to Amy. She cracked up. I did have to go in and out several times to avoid being seen by the Walrus. On the first time I went in, I wasn’t watching and I completely crashed into Luis Anderson. Wonder what a junior was doing around a meeting aimed at sophomores. I know Amy still suspects me of liking him. Hell, at some times I suspect myself of still liking him. It’s a damn good thing I can count on one hand the number of people that know I once liked him. I don’t think it meant much to Fuzz, though. They don’t really know each other. I remember praying that he would come back. Now, even though he’s on tuba, it’s almost like he’s back. He misses us, I can tell. Maybe now he’s realizing what he gave up when he copped out. Blogin and Toner aren’t really funny, and Caleb, Ashley, me, and Blake are. He’s always trying to get in on our conversations. We’re just kind of like, “Yeah, whatever, Luis.” It’s good I have no more deep emotional attachments to him. That could get messy. My nose has been running like crazy today. No allergy medicine helps. Maybe this means my allergies are peaking. I hope they’re gone soon. They’re an inconvenience, especially in Mr. Kim’s class, when I have to go all the way around the room to go get kleenex. Oh, I got twenty-nine out of thirty on my Geometry quiz! I swear it’s a true miracle. I’ve found that I miss Mr. Samulak, though. He was my second-favorite teacher last year. I was bummed when I found out that Sarah switched out of our class in favor of Algebra 3/4. Now all I have is Wyatt, who sleeps the whole time. I call him Sleeping Beauty. He’s a good guy, though. It’s good to have him for moral support in math. I need all the help I can get. I’m about to head out. Peace out, yo. September 15, 2006 Last night sucked. I got into this huge blowup with Mom and Dad about my schedule. I was mad, and I told both of them just to let me make my own decisions from now on. They didn’t take that one well. I think they might be thinking of sending me back to infamous Shrink Bob. Apparently they’re worried about me. Dad read me this whole thing about how families are supposed to look after each other and help each other and make each other feel better and all that jazz. “Michael is the only person in this family who makes me feel better,” I snapped at Dad. It’s perfectly true. He worked his magic later on last night, too. He completely calmed me down. I really don’t know how he does it. Maybe it’s because I know he went through the same things I did, and I’m not so sure about Mom and Dad. Either way, I trust his opinion more than anyone else’s in this world. That includes all my friends. Put together. Today was better, though. Michael and I were late to school due to the retarded traffic system of Huron High School. When we finally got to the senior lot, of course there were no more spots because they put in more handicapped spots than there have been handicapped people in the history of the school. Apparently, by law they have to have so many. Luckily we didn’t have to get red passes. Michael took it up with the administration and they gave us yellow passes. I added some songs to my iTunes. My favorite so far is “Welcome to the Black Parade” by My Chemical Romance. I’m not usually a fan of them, but that song reminds me of Queen’s style or something. I also got “Stay With You”, which is a Goo Goo Dolls song. Michael is currently obsessed with it, but he hasn’t seemed to have worn it out yet. Songs these days are easy to kill. I nearly killed “Never Let You Go”. No football game tonight. It’s in Flint, which means no one’s going to be going. We probably won’t win. Huron’s team kind of sucks. Okay, a lot sucks. Our quarterback is apparently a junior, which isn’t good, I guess. I do like the junior class, though. They’re good people. My class has some great people in it, too. I don’t know about the new freshmen, though. All the guys wear these tight pants! There’s this guy who’s walking around in this leotard thing (leopard print and all!) and it does NOT look good. Samantha (my new friend in Earth Science) and I were discussing it. Josh Gustafson was the only person of our class who used to do that, and I don’t think he does anymore. He got a bad haircut, though. It’s long in the center and bald on the sides. Looks terrible. He’s a weird guy, anyway. I’ve decided, now that I’ve “found” my phone, I’m going to tell Alex to call me if he feels so inclined. Same with Zach. I’ll just have to make them swear by God and their country that they will NEVER tell Amy. She would probably skin me alive. I hate it how she acts like she owns them, but she can get jealous. And I guess it’s understandable, since Alex is her boyfriend and all. Alex might actually come out to Ann Arbor at some point. That would be kind of cool. Amy told me that she might not let me meet him, but Alex told me himself that he would want me there. I think he finds Amy the tiniest bit annoying. Well, she’s apparently the clingy girlfriend. “Another presence would be helpful,” Alex said to me a couple nights ago. I’ll just have to swear that I’m not going to do anything. I mean, come on! This is ME. I don’t try to pick up guys at random times. All right. Here come the parents, so I’m out. Adios. September 16, 2006 I slept on the couch last night. I swear, that’s the most comfortable couch in the world. Dad woke me up at seven to give me allergy medicine. I was having some odd dreams, though. It was a really confusing one. The first part had something to do with me and a psychic. I had two sisters, who took me to a palm reader. They gave the psychic enough money, but I only had ten dollars. The psychic said, “Okay, I’ll give you ten strokes.” My sisters left and she took my hand and studied it. “I’m glad you came to me,” she said. “This is very important. For the next ten days, your sisters will be trying to assassinate each other.” I then looked up and I saw my sisters both holding a gun to each other. The rest of that part was dark and confused, with quite a few guns and a lot of danger. Then I fell to the ground and it was pitch-dark. I heard an introduction of a girl who was a dancer. I thought, “Okay, I have to get up now.” I stood up and the room flared into light. It was the Huron band room. I was the girl who was a dancer. I was dancing with my group and we were trying to figure out whether or not to hire a little girl. I wanted the little girl, but they were against me. I got mad and strode away. I saw Amy nearby, watching us. She was standing there, tapping her fingers on a tuba, the same tuba I saw in the band room yesterday that Laura was playing. I knew then that Amy was a tuba player. I wheeled around and was facing the percussion closet. My eyes fell on none other than Luis, playing the marimba. He was playing it well, too. There were a couple little kids around him, who I knew were his brothers or something. I turned around the other way to ask Amy about this, and I saw a man with both legs cut off at the knee moving past me on crutches (I don’t know either). That’s about all I remember. Crazy stuff. I think the dream may mean something about Cam and something about Luis, because Cam is the only notable person that I’ve known who would play any kind of percussion instrument. I usually connect any kind of tuba with Luis. But what would that have to do with Amy? She’s also a low brass player, but euphonium, not tuba. The thing with the psychic was weird. I don’t have any sisters. But, in the dream, I had the same amount of sisters as I have brothers. The number ten seems to be popping up a lot, though. “I’ll give you ten strokes”? What does that mean? And why ten days? Odd stuff. Amy told me today that it sounds psychic. Like, a vision. Now, I may believe in that kind of stuff, but I don’t have it. I’m not psychic. I’m trying to ignore the little voice that’s reminding me of the time where I knew that Amy and Alex had hooked up. I DON’T have it. Nor do I want it. I just want to be normal and lead a normal life. On a more normal subject, I gave Alex the go-ahead to call me. I don’t know why I have such an aversion to the phone. I figure it’s okay. I know he’s who he says he is. I’ve been wondering how he’s going to sound. On the way to the library today, it occurred to me that it’s likely he has a Boston accent. He grew up in the suburbs of Boston. He’ll at least have a New England accent. I actually hope he calls soon. I made him swear that he wouldn’t tell Amy. Sometimes it seems like he doesn’t like her that much. Well, if I was a guy, I wouldn’t date her. She’s much easier to get along with if you’re a girl. Or Fuzz. Well, Fuzz gets along with anyone. He’s a good guy that way. Wonder where Zach is. I think classes started for him today or last Friday or something. I’m going to tell him the same thing I told Alex. Call me if you want. Just don’t tell Amy. I think I know how he’s going to sound. I have an idea from what I’ve read of his personality over AIM. I bet I’m going to sound completely different from what they’re expecting, though. I have an unnaturally deep voice for a girl. It never used to be that way until seventh grade, when we had to record something for math and they played it to the whole class. I didn’t recognize my own voice, it was so deep. Actually, last February, Zach told me to call him. That was the thing that started the whole grounded-until-the-end-of-the-world bullshit. For some reason, I didn’t want to call him. I was halfway falling in love with him, and I was scared. It was almost like he would be a real person if I called him, not just an online personality. That slapped me in the face when he showed me a picture of himself. He was showing me a picture of his friend who had gotten a Marine cut, and that led to him showing me other pictures. Finally, I asked him, “Can I see one of you?” I had only seen one picture of him, an old one of Amy’s. I knew he had dark eyes and hair, but I couldn’t remember much beyond that. Turns out, Zach’s really a great-looking guy. At that moment, it struck me that he was an actual person. Well, I knew he was actually a person, but for some reason it added a whole new dimension. Then he told me to call him. I got scared and wimped out, hence making up a convenient lie about me getting grounded. It worked. Helped in some ways. So now I’m trying to get over that. I like people, I like phones, I’m a social person. So what’s going on? If Mom and Dad take me back to Shrink Bob, I’m going to ask him about that. For sure. It’s too weird to ignore. My head has been throbbing like hell today. Dad says it’s the Sudafed he gave me for my blocked ears. Ugh, I hate allergy season. I’m going to sleep on the couch again tonight, though. See if I have more notable dreams. I love dreams. Dreams are interesting. I’m going to see if there’s a field in psychology that has to deal with dreams and that pays decently. I’m a master dream interpreter by now. I helped Anne with her dream which concerned elves in planes. I know. I cracked up, too. Turns out it held all these hidden messages dealing with her and Cam. Which I saw coming. They say you tend to dream about the person you like. I’ve had that experience. There was actually a dream that went down in history between Amy and me. We call it the Coat Stealing Dream. I didn’t tell her this dream for awhile, because I didn’t want to tell her I liked Luis. In the dream, I was walking down the 4300 with Amy and Fuzz, in Formation (Amy in the middle, me on the outside right, Fuzz on the outside left). I looked down at myself and I realized that I had stolen Luis’s coat and I wasn’t sorry. I was wearing it, though. We reached the end of the hall and who should show up but the owner of the coat himself. I was embarrassed, because I was wearing his coat! Amy gave me a look and said, “Claire, why the hell did you steal his coat?” I didn’t really have an answer. I think that’s the most notable dream between Amy and me. Amy had a lot of dreams concerning the Fairy March, all of which I interpreted. It was Amy who first started me on dream interpretation. If I ever write a book about us, I’m going to put our dreams in there. I might have to have the book deal with sophomores, though, because books with freshmen are so cliché. No one cares about sophomores. We’re unsung. Unsung sophomores. Sounds good. I could use the names for all of our crushes as a title. The Fairy March, Peaches, Dexter, and the Walrus. And the Penny Guy. But he was an add on. I made up all of those except for Peaches, which was a Fuzz creation. I picked Dexter for Luis (Amy later changed it to Salad Boy) because he sat completely to the right of the trumpet section. “The Fairy March” was the book Amy was supposedly “looking for” when she went into the library to stare at him. The Penny Guy was Paul, because he gave Amy a penny that she kept with her for like two weeks. The story about the Fairy March was a funny one, though. Somewhere in February, before first hour. Amy and I walk down the 4200 hallway. Amy: “Claire, can we go to the library?” Me: (distracted or thinking or something) “Hm? Oh, sure. Is it the reason I think it is?” Amy: (blushing big time) “Yes.” Me: “Okay. Let’s go.” Amy: “We can’t just walk in and do nothing!” Me: “Sure we can. It’s the library.” Amy: “No we can’t!” Me: “Fine. Pretend like you’re looking for a book or something.” Amy: “What book?” Me: “I dunno. Say you’re looking for... “The Fairy March” by... someone.” That was the beginning. What can I say, the name stuck. To this day Tommy Howells is the Fairy March. We kind of dropped use of the Walrus after the whole story came out. The whole nickname thing started with the Fairy March’s former name, the Asshole. We dropped that one after Amy realized she actually loved him, not hated him. Well, I’m going to take off. ‘Bye. September 17, 2006 I feel like crap today. It may be allergy, but I’ve never had it this bad before. Also, David’s pissing me off. I played foosball with him for the first time in months today. I had forgotten how annoying he was. Things were fine when it was Michael and me against Mom and Dad, but Mom gets all upset because Dad can’t win and he gets pissed off. Somehow I ended up looking like the unreasonable one, as usual. Today was... not bad. I guess. Typical day. Did some homework. Crap, think I forgot to call Amy back. Whatever. Think I’ll just talk to her tomorrow at school. Peace out. September 18, 2006 Whoops, I’ve been putting down the 19th as the date all day. Oh well. The teachers will get over it. Today was good, in general. Alex is coming to Ann Arbor over winter break! I’m trying not to get too excited, but let’s face it. I am. I’ve wanted to meet that guy for, like, forever. Same with Zach. I hope I get to meet him. Sometimes I like him better than Alex. He’s better-looking for sure. I liked darker-haired guys. Now I just have to find a way to make Amy be okay with the three of us hanging out. Alex mentioned he didn’t want to be alone with her, because she’s apparently extremely clingy. Amy would dump him if she knew he had said that. She doesn’t want me imposing my so-called awesome personality on him or something, so she mentioned she wouldn’t want me there. I promised her that I would just make a camio appearance and take off, which I don’t know how to slip past Mom. I don’t think she would like the idea of Amy and me and Amy’s boyfriend all together. I actually hope Alex calls. Wow. Isn’t that Amy’s line? That would be one form of meeting him. I just hope he isn’t too repulsed by my awful deep voice. I’ve been keeping my phone on. I wonder if he thought I should call him or something. What I don’t want to do is put him in my contacts, just in case Amy wants to see my phone and sees his name there. I could list his name under something like.... “Steve” or something like that. Oh, yeah. About that dream I had, with the psychic and the sisters? I think I know what it means. It means I have until the 27th of September to decide something. The two sisters are the two ways I feel about the issue. Me pulling a gun on one sister means I have to choose how I feel in the end. I can’t be feeling both ways. I also think I might know the issue, although I don’t want to tell Amy until I’m sure. I think it might be: do I still like Luis? I know. Crazy. But sometimes I think I do. Like today, when he passed me in the hall, I thought I felt the old feelings starting to come back. Then I thought, Crap, we have a problem. That way of thinking started from the other part of the dream, when I saw him. Like I said, the only other notable person who played percussion was Cam. I was extremely close with Cam, almost to the point of us going out. Maybe that means something? Hopefully not. I went through a hell of a few months there. I don’t want for it to happen again. Well, I have until September 27th to come to a decision. Speaking of Cam, I heard something really sad. His grandfather finally died. The guy’s been in a nursing home forever. I was really sad. I was really close to the Ferris family at one time, and that’s enough to make me feel it. I still know a lot of what Cam’s feeling a lot of the time. “Kindred” was the word I used to use. My fourth-grade teacher used to use that word all the time. Actually, he used to use “kindred spirits”. That’s what we were. And are. Good news. I pulled out my best acting and swayed Mr. Fox today. I told him about my extreme stage fright. I made it sound a lot worse than it actually is. I’m a good liar. Mr. Fox did a methodical face and agreed to let me do it tomorrow at lunch. With no one there. Yes! I hate presenting in front of people. It’s not a bad phobia. Usually it’s because I’m not prepared in the case of auditions. Like the last audition I did, the chair audition. Ooh, the chair audition. That went down in history. I faked sick on the day of the audition and pushed it back as far as I could until I was auditioning with the clarinets on the last day. I did pretty bad, too. Oh well. Now I’m sixth out of eleven. I’m fine now. Okay, I’m going to go. ‘Bye. September 19th, 2006 Today was good, I guess. The good news is that Mom just gave me the go-ahead to go on the Florida trip for band! That means I’ve got to be extra good so they can’t hold it over my head. It should be fun. Also, I got this Red Hot Chili Peppers song that I wanted, “Make You Feel Better”. I’m listening to it right now, in fact. Good song. If I remember rightly, the Red Hot Chili Peppers are Mr. Vogel’s favorite band. I think I’m starting to care less what people think of me. A couple days ago, Hurley and I were discussing favorite bands. I came right out and told him Dashboard Confessional was my favorite band. For some reason, I wasn’t scared of his reaction. I figured, everyone’s favorite band is a little whacked out. I also admitted to being a huge Blink-182 fan and a Dave Matthews Band fan. Last year I couldn’t bring myself to admitting anything. It was the weirdest thing today. I sort of got into a fight with the Walrus. I wouldn’t tell him the alleged “secret” that’s been keeping me and Amy from hanging out. Truth is, I just want some alone time with my best friend. And Amy hates them all. We told him we couldn’t tell him and then I guess he felt like I mistrusted him or something? I’ve got to break up with him. This can’t go on. Mataeso got in on the act somehow. I don’t remember how. She saw us talking and she led me away by the arm and asked what was going on. I told her nothing. “Don’t lie to me,” she said. “I can spot human emotion ten feet away.” Well, she’s right. After the Walrus made his exit, she went with me upstairs and we found Amy. We informed her what was going on, which led to an impressive pep talk. A stern one, at that. Now, I should tell you. Mataeso Mbala-Nkanga is the nonnegotiable, absolute, ONLY person in at Huron High School that’s allowed to yell at me, because she gives good advice and she’s two years older than me. I won’t rehash the details, but I’ll say that it went on for awhile. Amy stood there, stunned. I don’t think she’s ever heard anyone talk to me like that. Mataeso pretty much said that I need to take care of my own self first. Myself and my family come first, and everything else is secondary. I realized, she’s totally right. I come first, in terms of well-being. I think Amy was even more amazed when I gave Mataeso a hug. She deserved it, because I totally needed that. She kind of acts like my big sister at times. We’re playing “Bohemian Rhapsody” in band. It’s awesome, because that’s one of my favorite songs. I was singing it nonstop today, it being stuck in my head and all. I see a little sillhouetto of a man Scaramouche, Scaramouche Will you do the Fandago? Thunderbolt and lighting very very frightening me That’s probably my favorite part. With the exception of the “Galileo!” part. I realized today that I know every word. I think Caleb does, too. Well, pretty much everyone knows that song. I read some stuff on it today, and it turns out it’s about nothing. They just kind of made it up. There’s no big meaning or anything. I really kick ass this year in band, at the risk of sounding arrogant. Last year I felt really in over my head, but this year it’s just awesome. I love band, and I think I love trumpet again. Band hasn’t been this fun since fourth grade, when Michael was the only private teacher I had. I have a really good sound, even with my bad trumpet. Mr. Roberts gave me a complement on my air the other day, and, even though I don’t like him all the time, it was so good to realize I was getting better again. I’m nearly as loud as Caleb these days. The tubas still suck. And we have to sit in front of them. Today, Ashley compared their sound to a whoopie cushion constantly being sat on. That was the best I’ve heard so far, along with “sounds like a garbage disposal”. It’s even funnier, because there seems to be a discrepancy about who’s first chair. Toner (a freshman who’s also in Julius’s class with me) says he’s first, but Luis says it’s him. That would make sense, Luis being the junior, but I think it’s likely that Toner’s first chair. Luis is not a musical person. Hence him winning the Last Chair Award last November. Though, I guess I shouldn’t be talking. I’m going to go and get some food or something. Vale, which apparently means “be well” when translated literally, not goodbye. September 20, 2006 Hey! In five days, I’ll be fifteen! Yes. Can’t wait. It’s hard enough being the youngest in your class, except for Karen, who’s the only one I know of that’s younger than me. Today was pretty good. I did my speech during lunch for Mr. Fox. He’s a good guy. He gave me a book about conquering stage fright. Maybe it works for trumpet auditions, too. I’m actually liking Speech a whole bunch. I don’t know why people make such a thing of Mr. Fox being boring. Same with Mr. Drake being this superhard teacher. Today Mr. Fox showed this video about the grand concept of “communication”. It was twenty minutes, and we’ve been watching it for the past three days. You do the math. It’s cool, though, because Mr. Fox has this huge wall that he projects movies on, so we get to see it like a movie theater. Whenever Mr. Fox would stop to make a point, he would cut off an interview, and almost always catch the person with a retarded facial expression. I think we have a test tomorrow in Drake’s class. Earth Science is becoming increasingly worse for me. I need to break it to the Walrus. Then, I guess I can like Hurley as much as I want to. Today, I was doing a density lab with the Walrus, but I found myself only watching Hurley. I make sure to sit next to him in Speech. A freshman tried to take his seat yesterday, so I said, “I really wouldn’t take that seat if I were you.” I think it came out a little more threatening than I intended. If anyone asks why I now sit in the back, when I started in the front, I can just say I like to rest my head against the wall. Which is true. I would have gone to sleep if Hurley hadn’t poked me. I told him, “It’s your fault if I fall out of this seat.” Speech is fun. I talked to Zach for the first time in weeks today. He sounds good. He made second chair in orchestra, which is a huge achievement at Interlochen. He told me about how they had started making Chinese food, which is predictably bad. He’s at rehearsal right now. I’m glad he’s doing good. Okay, I’m out of here. I haven’t eaten dinner yet. Adios, amigos. September 21, 2006 In four days I’ll be fifteen. Yay. Turns out I have the same birthday with this one black guy in my Earth Science class, who I used to think was an ass but I now like. We had a test in there today. It was easy as hell. Took me forever to get Mr. Drake’s stupid graph right, though, because I mixed up the independent and dependent variables, which led to the graph being wrong. As you might guess. I had the best time in Latin, believe it or not. We had a sub, because Mr. Julius was sick or something. I did some major bonding with the other people in the class besides Annahid and Nate. First, the sub took ten minutes to take attendance, because he was this man who must have been about ninety. He obviously hadn’t ever taken Latin before, because he pronounced the name of our book as “essy ro-man-y” (the name of the book is Ecce Romani, pronounced “ek-ke ro-mahn-e”). Anyway, he gave us an assignment from Mr. Julius, which we assumed wasn’t going to be collected, because nothing is. Michael Toner, a tuba player, and this junior guy were playing tic-tac-toe on the board. I went up to the board and said, “I play winner?” The other guy, his name is Garrett, said, “I’m going to go get a drink, but I’ll play you when I get back.” So I ended up playing it with Michael Toner for awhile. Turns out he’s a nice guy. I told him I hope he’s first chair, and some warnings concerning Luis Anderson. I don’t want that guy becoming too attached to him. I’ve made that mistake before. I told him that it’s probably more than likely that he’s first chair, but to let Luis think what he wants to. I told him the whole story of how he used to be a trumpet (well not the WHOLE story, if you know what I mean) and how he left. Too bad Toner really likes him. Damn tuba players. I spent the pretty much the rest of the hour with Toner and Garret. We drew on the board and sang the Bohemian Rhapsody a couple times. They’re actually really funny. Garrett had an endless supply of these mind games that he kept pulling on me. I played tic-tac-toe with him a few times, won some, lost a few, and blocked him a lot. The first time I blocked him, he raised his eyebrows and said, “Ahhhh, you’ve played this before.” I laughed and rolled my eyes. Now I know Latin is going to be okay. It may not be Mr. Vogel’s class, but maybe I’m supposed to know what less structure feels like. I just felt bad for Nate, who’s not the most sociable person. He was just sitting there while I was having a good time. I’m just glad to find out that the people in that class are okay. And let’s face it. Garrett is damn cute, even though I don’t usually go for blonde guys. I got forty-eight out of fifty on my speech. It’s a miracle. I think Mr. Fox went easy on me, but it’s still awesome. My grade is fine in there. It’s such a relief. I hate public speaking, and I don’t have to worry about another one for awhile. I can do the next one on something I’m interested in. I’m thinking the Aztecs. Crap, I have a current event due for him tomorrow! Earth Science was actually okay, since we only took a test. I didn’t have to talk to anyone and make an idiot of myself. The only bad part is I had to go to the bathroom really bad and I couldn’t figure out the damn graph. I think I did okay, though. A monkey could have taken that test. I asked to go to the bathroom during the test and Mr. Drake told me to finish the test first. Once I did, I turned it in, and he handed me the hall pass. “Fly away,” he half-whispered. I don’t know why, but it felt significant. Band was great, as usual. I’m glad we’re in the order we are. I get to sit next to Caleb and Ashley but still play an easy part. It’s the best. It sucked that MacArthur had to be a conductor today. Or lack thereof. We went at senior citizen speed. He kept doing the same five measures over and over at a terrible speed. After awhile Luis muttered something about how he thought we could handle a little more speed. Ashley agreed and said, “Yeah, I think we could go a bit faster...” MacArthur stopped dead. It was almost scary. His mouth completely tightened and he completely went off on her about how that wasn’t “a healthy way of thinking”. We laughed because after he started talking it sounded ridiculous, but I felt kind of sorry for Ashley, because Luis had said it first. We’re getting a picture of us taken tonight for the church directory. Oh boy, lots of fun. Not. I hate pictures of me. Amy says I’m like a guy. No, I just tend not to take good pictures and I hate seeing myself. What if it’s bad? I think this’ll be the first picture in existence of me with contacts and a new hairstyle. Good. I need some better pictures of myself. That’s about it for today. I’m out of here. ‘Bye. September 22, 2006 Ahhhhh, I love Fridays. I can just sit on my butt and do nothing this evening. It’s awesome. I’ll be even happier on Monday, though! My fifteenth birthday! Yes! A good day today. School was good overall. I think yesterday in Latin served me well in the long run. I just feel closer to that class now. I still can’t ask stuff that I would be comfortable asking in Mr. Vogel’s class, but this is going to be okay. I actually fell asleep today in Latin. Nate and Annahid were chuckling behind me because I kept sliding around and kept falling off my fist. Annahid missed a great day yesterday. We’re now watching the movie Augustus. I don’t think we’re going to be watching the whole thing, it was just a filler for Mr. Julius. Michael Toner and Garrett joined our little island for the movie. Garrett sauntered over first, and then Michael Toner wandered over next, looking uncertain. I grinned and tapped the seat behind Garrett. Michael Toner smiled back and took it, and we all watched the movie together. I’m making some serious progress. Band was cool, as usual. We actually played the Bohemian Rhapsody all the way through. At a damn slow speed, but still all the way through. “I bet he’s never heard this song in his whole life,” Caleb muttered to me halfway through. We actually had a lot of fun today. At the beginning of the song, Ashley attempted to flip her music page, and her lyre snapped in half. She, Caleb, Blake, and I didn’t even try to keep playing. We dropped our trumpets and howled with laughter. MacArthur scowled and told us that it “wasn’t that funny”. He’s wrong. It was hysterical. Another good thing about me branching out in Latin is that I can turn around and strike up a friendly conversation with Michael Toner in band. He plays tuba, which puts him right behind us. I did it a bit today. Maybe it was just me, but I thought I saw Luis watching me suspiciously. He probably doesn’t want me corrupting his precious tuba section. Whatever. Michael Toner is only a freshman right now. He’s got plenty of time to change who he is and what he will become. I got a B on my Geometry test. I’m so proud of myself. I have a B in that class. Also a miracle. Poor Wyatt already has a C-. Amy and I agreed a little while ago that Wyatt may be smart, but he’s just not suited to the books. He did tell me that he wants to be a meteorologist, though. I could see him on the Weather Channel. “Wyatt Camps, reporting.” He would be one of those people that blows off the teleprompter and improvises and makes lots of dumb jokes. This song reminds me of last year, at the old trumpet arrangement. The very original one. That was an awesome lineup. It was back when Caleb was a little more lighthearted, Ashley laughed at anything, and Luis was so funny and less arrogant. And me. I don’t know what I was. More naive, maybe? This whole Blink CD reminds me of how things were last year during September and October. Their Greatest Hits CD. It’s got to be one of my favorite CDs ever. Speech is a lot more enjoyable now that I’ve done my speech and it’s out of the way. That stupid freshman keeps taking Hurley’s seat, though. I know she’s totally into him and she’s just trying to annoy him or something. Huh. Freshmen. I came to a very odd conclusion today, though. Mr. Fox asked Hurley if he knew a movie that a girl had told him about, and he shook his head. Mr. Fox said, “That’s very surprising. Matt’s the movie guy.” That’s kind of when it hit me. I realized, Matt Hurley is a fifteen-year-old version of what David would have been like, had he not had Aspburger's! I sized him up for the rest of the hour, and I realize that we could pass Hurley off as my brother. We actually look something alike. He could definitely pass as David’s little brother. Which is just plain scary. Which sort of gave me an idea for a story. It would be totally cliché, but I bet I could make it
    No Comments
  • part 5

    by MeanLookstheIII on March 20, 2007
    August 7, 2006 I’m guessing Amy’s back from Paris, because she called. I tried to call her back, but she won’t pick up her damn phone. Nothings wrong, at least I don’t think. She’s probably trying to get through to Alex right now. That would make sense. They are going out, after all. I wonder if she’s ever going to get through to Paul. He needs to know. Eight days until Interlochen. I can’t wait. The people in my house are more focused on Michael these days and his ROTC essays. That’s what they’re doing right now, in fact. I’ve been kicked out. It kind of stings, because I’m kind of good with the words. For a sophomore, that is. Turns out something was kind of wrong. Alex (indirectly) called Amy fat. She’s thinking about dumping him. I told her to think about it before she did anything and to just move on and forgive him, because he didn’t mean it. It was some comment about how he could lay on her stomach this time. She took it the wrong way. He apologized, but she’s really down about it. She started comparing him to Zach, who always treated her really well. I tried to impress the idea of them being different people. From the stuff she says, it sounds like Zach was a really great boyfriend. I’ve heard a bunch of stories from Amy. Zach and I don’t exactly talk about it, because it’s always a bit uncomfortable to discuss a relationship that no longer is with your ex’s best friend. He does sound awesome, though. Amy accused me of being obsessed with them today. I don’t think I am. I just talk to them when Amy isn’t present (i.e. off in a foreign country, at camp, etc.) and I’m bored. I think it’s just the old argument about how I’m better with them than she is. She got the obsession thing because Zach and I were talking about how he lives in the middle of nowhere. He gave me an address and I looked it up on Google maps. She was a tad speechless. I can see how she might get that, but I’m not. They’re my friends. Sort of. That’s it. At least I hope that’s it. I don’t think there’s anything more. Overall, today was much better than yesterday. My own father called me no names. I’m about three-fourths of the way through Invisible Man. It’s really getting good. Mom was a bit flabbergasted when I told her it’s not that hard. She apparently found it really hard. Well, I suppose the symbolism can keep you guessing for hours. I’m getting most of it, though. Technically, everything could be a symbol. The foods he eats and the weather are the main symbols in the book, though. And the people he’s around are symbols. I wonder if they ever give this guy a name. “You’re Beautiful” has been stuck in my head. That’s a miserable, miserable song. I don’t know why it’s been so popular. Okay, it’s not all that bad. It just gets annoying. Amy says it’s the equivalent of telling someone that they’re ugly in a beautiful voice. I can do the voice now. At least the “My life is brilliant” part. I think I have a halfway talent for voices. I did my James Blunt for Caroline and Amy one day. They thought it was really funny. I should probably go. I’m going to go check out my contact, because it’s kicking up. Time = 7:16 P.M. EDST. My life is brilliant. Haha. August 8, 2006 In exactly a week, we’ll be on our way to Interlochen. I wonder who’s going to be on my squad. Hopefully Ashley or Caleb. They make me laugh a lot. I’m really going to miss Amy this year in Concert Band. I wish she hadn’t tried out or I was good enough for Symphony Band. I was having some strange dreams last night. It was one of the longest dreams I’ve ever had. I dreamed first that I was making some kind of pudding or something. It had sour cream, cheese, and milk in it. I was beating it and wondering how I was going to make this actually look like a pudding and then I looked down and it was how I wanted it. All the time Michael’s friend Peter Helvie was there giving me direction. I also had Anne of St. Francis over in the dream. I was trying to make the dessert and spend time with her but it wasn’t really working out. She got kind of mad because I didn’t hang out with her but she wouldn’t tell me that she was mad and kept pretending like everything was cool. There was also another part where I was wearing a black shirt and watching Gladiator. I was really hot. Like, about to have a heat stroke hot. I couldn’t breathe. I were at some kind of camp and I was watching the movie in the some kind of cabin with some other people. I’m fairly certain Zach was there. Then I was fighting some moving target with a bunch of other people under the arch. For some reason it reminded me of the Forest Haven in Wind Waker. We kept yelling challenges to this thing and it kept trying to figure out who was saying what. I shouted something and it looked right at me but it didn’t do anything. I was flat on my back and using my legs to kick at whatever this thing was. Then it was over. Everyone got up. I had the feeling that there was no more danger. People started leaving. I went up to Zach, who was there and climbing out of a drain for some reason, and said, “You’re the best, man.” He was wearing some kind of armor. He grinned at me and then kissed me. It was kind of a long kiss. I kept leaving and coming back because I kept dropping this earring or something. Finally I just decided, screw it. I was sitting on the grass of the arch/Forest Haven and said, “Wow, I feel like the most disloyal best friend ever.” I figured it was wrong for me to be making out with Amy’s ex. He was understanding and explained that things had been different for Amy and Alex. It made sense at the time, but I really don’t see how that’s related. Then I woke up. Yeah, I don’t plan to tell Amy that one. She already thinks I’m obsessed with those guys. Hopefully it doesn’t mean anything, although this is the second dream I’ve had about Zach in a month. Whatever. I refuse to get a crush on Zach. He’s almost socialist and completely atheist. That would not last long. I got to go talk to someone giving me a job today. Apparently they’re leaving tomorrow, so I have to do something. I think I’m going to do that now. Time = 4:09 P.M. EDST. ‘Bye. August 9, 2006 I saw the best movie today, The World Trade Center. It was really very powerful. David didn’t like it for some reason, but it was still really good. It was actually a true story about these two cops that get trapped under rubble in the ruins of the World Trade Center when they get called in to help. I didn’t realize that the two people were real people until they said so at the end. They were numbers nineteen and eighteen out of twenty people to ever be pulled out of the World Trade Center. They both had families, so it was good that they got out. Michael woke me up today by moving my blankets back and forth. I swear, he is the only one that could ever get away with that. I am not a happy person during the morning. David already got his head bitten off trying to get me up a few days ago. Michael can get away with stuff that I’d never let anyone else do. He was shouting, “Wake up! Wake up!” the whole time. I didn’t get to sleep until about four last night, so I was understandably tired. I’m kind of tired now, though. Maybe I’ll actually get to sleep at a regular bedtime tonight. Only six more days until Interlochen, five if you don’t count today (which I don’t). In that case, it’s only four until registration. Too bad I won’t get to see my sophomore buddies, because they’ve changed it to ninth and tenth graders at the same time, and eleventh and twelfth graders at the same time. I guess they’re my junior buddies, now, anyway. I find myself wondering if Luis grew out his hair again. Maybe he’ll be a trumpet again, at least for marching season. He’s a good guy, even if I don’t like him anymore. And I guess he’s happy where he is. That’s enough for right now. He was really ashamed of being the chair he was. He made jokes, but he was ashamed. I could tell. I wonder what our sophomore year is going to be like. I’m actually going to try to do decently good this year. Without it being a contest, like Michael told me to. Because I know I’m smart. I know that. I realized it when I saw that Invisible Man wasn’t hard. It means I’ve got some kind of brain in there. Which is good. Going to the library is getting sort of hard. This creepy guy down the street stares every time I go by. I have to go around to Colony every time now. I don’t really feel like getting raped. When I finally took the safe way around and got to the library, I saw this guy. He grinned at me and held up a cigarette and gesticulated lighting up. Damn guys. Time = 6:30 P.M. EDST. ‘Bye now. August 10, 2006 I finally found the two Bon Jovi songs I’ve wanted, and without Michael finding out I went through his CDs. “Never Say Die” and “Last Cigarette” were on two different CDs, but I found them. Hope I put everything back where it was, otherwise I’m going to be found out. They remind me of the time in about February, when I was really getting a hold on my life. Me and Cam were fighting a bit, but that was okay with me. I had found some of the best friends a person can have. I was happy for the most part. Alex is on, but away. I have my away message up, too. It’s something that Uncle Press says in Pendragon, “There are no problems, only challenges.” Amy says it sounds like a bad shrink, but I don’t care. That’s actually one of my favorite quotes. It’s up there with “The things that come to those who wait may be the things left by those who got there first” and “It is said that if someone lined up all the cars in the world, bumper to bumper, someone would be dumb enough to try and pass them”. I wonder where Zach is. I haven’t talked to him for a couple days. Well, I suppose he has more of a life than I do, with a work ethic and everything. I’ve found he’s usually on at about four in the afternoon to anywhere in the late evening. It’s a bit different when he’s at school, because they go, like, eight to five or something. I remember all this from when we first met, back in February. He told me at some time or another. I’ve decided to discontinue the time thing. I don’t think it’s really serving any purpose. Except to show that I’m up late a lot of the time. Time is not important, at least not here. It started as a side comment when I used to write this in a book. I started this on Good Friday. I remember that. It started as a vent for the Amy/Walrus feud. Luckily that’s sort of died down. I really appreciate that. Fuzz and I were about to go out of our minds. My story is doing good. Matthias is trying to attract as much attention to himself as possible to get himself captured by Fourth Ring. He does this by going into a seedy bar and being annoying. Mordechai is the commentator from his pocket. Louis and Jess have already escaped with Alex’s help. Jess is now attacking Louis to get him to tell her what his secret is. It has to do with his sister, and how she attempted the same thing. She contracted lupus after she lost. She lives with their grandmother, because their parents don’t want to care for a kid with lupus. They don’t even like each other that much. Louis says they had them, “Back when they actually kind of liked each other.” His parents have no idea where he is, by the way. He ran away. I need to have a regular sleep schedule. I’m going to Interlochen in five days. Well, I’m sure that will keep me awake for awhile, what with all the marching and everything. I think I’m going to get Michael’s old friend Josh as my squad leader. That’s good- he’s not a bad guy. Not quite the weedhead Peter Winters was. I found that out later. Actually, I inferred it, since he used to hang around Renton. All of Renton’s close friends tend to be on the weed a little. Michael hated them both. He thought they were a bunch of idiots, even though Renton really liked him (perhaps a bit too much... if you know what I mean). Well, Zach’s on, but “looking for a hotel in Mississippi” apparently. I do remember that they girl he likes lives down there. Maybe that’s what this is about. All three of us have away messages up. You could say I’m jumping on the bandwagon, no pun intended. Hope they’re all back at some point. Okay, I go bye now. August 11, 2006 I woke up at seven this morning, wide awake. I don’t know why. I got up and walked around a little. I met David, using our downstairs bathroom. I eventually got back to sleep and woke up at quarter to three. I supposed I’ll have to start getting up soon enough over here. School starts in less than a month, and Interlochen is in three days. That should get me back on the right time zone, because right now, I’m sort of on Tokyo time or something like that. I’m tired now, but I have my reasons. I worked at the Emmanuel House for a couple hours. I was working with the nicest lady. She helped me out a lot. She was really pretty cool for someone who was in their late thirties. She had a little daughter that came with her, named Abigail. It was really a pretty easy shift. It was pretty much just bring stuff to the people that live there and eat dinner. I didn’t eat, but I had food at about 7:30. It was my first meal of the day. I know, that’s probably not healthy, but whatever. Mom commented today that my eating habits had really changed (hopefully for the better). I think I’m going to be camping out in Michael’s room tonight, if he stays over at his pal Aaron’s. I wonder if they’re actually there. October of last year was known to us as “The Kegger Month”. People threw parties like every weekend. Michael went to most of them. He said he was going to Aaron’s, and Aaron said he was coming here. It was really a great system. I promised Michael that I would never tell. He worked hard last year, so I guess he deserved a little fun. I don’t plan on ever telling Mom and Dad. He told me not to, even after he leaves for college. I don’t know what they would do to him, but I don’t want to know. August 13, 2006 We leave for Interlochen the day after tomorrow. I am the happiest person alive. They’re going to have to make up a new word for what I am, in terms of boredom. Amy says she doesn’t really want to go, since she just got used to doing nothing all day. She’s only been home about five weeks out of twelve. I’ve been home almost the whole damn summer. I want to see the Huron people again. I strive to be more mature this year. I have to grow out of the freshie image, because I’m not anymore. I hope we get the same cabins. I liked my cabin last year. It had some people I really like in it. I want the bunk above and across Jessica again. We had fun with that. Jing Han was directly below me. She was also really nice to me, because I was scared as hell about coming to Interlochen. They gave me some advice about which teachers I wanted and didn’t want. I sort of became Jessica’s freshman. I went to her to explain all the idiotic things that go on at Huron. I was talking to Alex and Amy today. Alex sounds all right. He was making a casserole, which was really funny. I told Amy a story where Cam and I got chased down the hall by three huge black chicks. It really happened, too. That was just freaky. We ran like hell. We didn’t touch on much. I did most of the talking, as usual. They were both probably doing other stuff. I type the fastest and I’m the most talkative, so the chat usually fills up with me. I can’t wait to go. It’s going to be a lot of fun. Amy and I will be competing for Most Improved Marcher. I have no rhythm, and that’s why I suck. Amy has no coordination, and that’s why she sucks. It was funny when we got put next to each other during the school year. We crashed into each other a lot. She split my lip once. Actually, it was my fault. I took one extra step and crashed into her, ramming my mouthpiece back into my lip, which split. Mr. Roberts’ line for marching season is, “Okay, people, let’s line it back up” with this sigh, like, “Wow, they really suck.” Which we do. I got some clothes and shoes today for Interlochen. I hope Roberts will let me get away with wind pants again for marching. I plan to ask him tomorrow. I got away with it last year, but maybe he was cutting me slack because I was a freshman. I do remember people wearing sweats, though. Oh well. I’ll ask. I’m out of here. Dinner’s almost ready. August 14, 2006 It was a lovely registration. I talked to many people today. It was so good to be back. It was dead boring, but I did get to see the people I haven’t seen for awhile. The new freshmen are taller than me, even. I think the class of ‘09 is stunted as a whole. It was sophomores and freshmen registering at 9:30 A.M. I saw Cam there, and I hugged him. I realized that he’ll always be an old friend, even if we’re not as close anymore. I heard the phrase, “Oh, my God, Claire, you got contacts!” about six million times. It’s hard to believe it’s been a year since I met Amy. I’m just glad I look totally different now. I was bad-looking last year. Now I’m better-looking and proud of it. I think Amy was supposed to be my friend so that I could change my look. Well, it worked out. I wear better jeans now, at least. Speaking of pants, there was good news. Mr. Roberts okayed my wind pants. I asked him in the line. I didn’t want to ask MacArthur. He scares freshmen. His opener is “Who are you?” in this accusatory tone and the ever-creepy MacArthur smile. I think he has what David has, though. He just strikes me as that kind of person. I would ask him, but I think it’s considered a rude question. I’m hoping that Alex will come back (he has an away message up) before the night ends. I wanted to say goodbye to him. I already talked to Zach. He got banned from the computer for a week along with getting his cell taken away. I thought he was going away, but he told me the real story. He took his mom’s Honda around the block for a quick spin. It was the highlight of my day. If I did that, people would already be attending my funeral. Well, I suppose Zach’s a little older than me, but only by nine months. We agreed that we would talk on Tuesday, when we’re both back. He’s going to Mississippi. Probably to see that girl he likes. I wonder if she’s really liberal too. Can’t wait until tomorrow. I probably won’t be able to sleep tonight, either. I could not sleep at all last night. I didn’t look at the clock but I bet anything it was three or four. I always turn my clock away so I don’t have to worry about the time and how many hours of sleep I’m going to get. Also, the shadow against the lamp sort of looks like an angel. I know it’s dumb, but it helps me feel safer for some reason. My limbs are extremely mosquito-bitten. They itch like hell. I’m going to be scarred for awhile. My feet are the worst. I have two huge bites there but scratching your feet always feels weird. That’s why athlete’s foot really sucks. I don’t get that as much, now that I don’t go to karate anymore. I hope that never comes out that I went to the place I did. I warned Anne of St. Francis not to tell. It can drop your social standing to that of the average piece of lint. Keith Hafner is a shameful icon. I should know. It’s going to be kind of weird, going a place where Zach has been. I know the whole time I’ll be wondering if he was ever in the place that I am currently at. He told me to look out for his dorm, Hemingway. The cabins are apparently crappier than the dorms. Well, I suppose that’s a given. Dorms tend to be nicer, especially since the people living there are there for a lot longer than we are. We have the same cabin. Jessica told me at registration. We hugged and then went our separate ways. I can’t wait to go. I miss Huron and the people. It’s funny, sometimes I think I’m really people shy, and other times I can’t get enough of people. I like people that I’m comfortable with. I’m really better with some guys than some girls. I think I’m better with Alex and Zach than with Lenel, although we get along. We talk about how bad Amy and Alex’s relationship has been on us. It’s an endless topic. Last night, we were talking about that. I told her that I didn’t like this because I always have to be careful about what I say now. Amy tends to take stuff concerning Alex the wrong way. Lenel told me to treat everything like it’s the same, like nothing is different. I tried that and it was a near disaster. Amy told me to stop it. She said I was being flirty (how can you be flirty if the person isn’t even there?) and that he was hers. I know that. I don’t want him. I’m going to have to take that up with Lenel. Well, this’ll probably be it for five days. I’ll be full of news when I get back on Monday. Peace out. August 21, 2006 I guess I was right. I have all sorts of new stories. One is that I won an award. I won the Susan Oliver Award, also known as the Dumbass Award. I fell into a mud puddle but saved my ice cream. I did ask Mr. Roberts not to announce it, though. I guess I couldn’t stand it if they didn’t think it was funny. I just told him that I can’t be called out in a group, which he bought. And which is partly true. For a second I was afraid he wasn’t going to buy it because I’m usually pretty outgoing when I see him. But no worries, it was all good. My squad sucked this year. I sort of missed the old squad, the one with Peter Winters and Josh. They were cool, even if they weren’t the best squad leaders. I had this tiny Asian chick who didn’t say much, plus her assistant, which was none other than Zach Baker, a.k.a. Jessica’s boyfriend. This was a bit significant because I’m a good friend of Jessica’s, and Zach doesn’t really like me that much. I think he does now, though. He actually waved goodbye to me when he was going home after the bus ride home. Zach almost seemed to be afraid to give me any compliments, because it would be favoritism or something. At the risk of sounding like a whiner, I think he actually picked on me more than any of the other people. So I had to be extra good this year. I did improve a lot, as did Amy. I was almost disappointed. It’s quite entertaining when Amy tries to march. Now that’s gone. I’ve decided that I’m signing up for squad leader next year. I want a squad. If Zach can do it, so can I. Zach was decent to me this year, I guess for Jessica. I was their little messenger person. I would be carrying verbal messages back and forth for half my life for them. That was mostly because guys weren’t allowed in girls cabins and vice versa. There was one night where I square danced with Jessica, Zach, Karen (my good friend), Amy, Caleb, and a girl I sort of know named Celeste, plus our friend Jing Han. Karen had to be a guy, as did Celeste. We square dance every year. I didn’t last year, due to Cam not wanting to. It was truly hilarious. We were bad. That’s an understatement. We missed half the commands because people were being loud. After awhile we got the hang of it, but it was rough going there for awhile. My partner was Karen, which was cool. Amy and Caleb were partners, and Jessica and Zach were partners (as one might guess). There’s a lot of switching of partners. Caleb was pretty good and went at a good pace. Karen and I were good together. We treated it like a huge joke. Celeste was decent. Zach had a style all of his own. I don’t know if he found dancing with other girls weird or something, but whenever he would get to me, he would literally sprint me around the circle. I wasn’t expecting it at first and tripped, but after awhile I would just sprint with him. What the hell. It was good exercise, I suppose. Karen and I were laughing about it for a few days afterward. I pulled something trying to keep up with him. It’s kind of hard to take your squad leader seriously after you’ve seen him square dance. I think I changed his mind by the end of the week. Our cabin was interesting. I was wrong, they changed up the cabin a little. They brought in some new freshmen and switched out some older people. Most of them were okay, I guess. There was one girl I didn’t especially like. Her name was Laura. She was built along the lines of a professional boxer. Seriously. She was a monster. She was also a boy chaser. That’s probably the group of girls that piss me off the most. She liked a number of different guys in the course of five days. The first guy she liked was the infamous Spencer Robinson, known as Mean Looks among us. I told her not to pursue that one. He’s actually very attractive, but he’s a total ass. Another guy I think she was after a little was Cam. I warned Cam. He stayed away. Chris Jalilivand was another guy. He was trying out for our next drum major, but didn’t get it. I actually got a little jealous on that one, believe it or not. If we had stayed there longer, I definitely would have gotten a crush on him. He came from Tappan. At first I felt really threatened by him for some reason, I think because Cam didn’t like him at the time. He’s very good-looking, good hair, interesting eyes, not a bad body. Laura went through a phase where she was completely into him, but I don’t think that went anywhere even though I noticed she cornered the poor guy at one of the dances. She actually ended up slow dancing with Spencer. Chick’s got issues. I voted for him for drum major. He took it hard when he didn’t win. After the Interlochen awards, we always have a dance to celebrate a new drum major and the last night together. Chris was just standing outside the concert hall alone. Our old friend Grace went to him after awhile. She was going to try out herself, only her ACL went kaput during training. I’ve always thought that she has a thing for Chris. They both went to Tappan. Maybe they’re just old friends. Cam broke up with his girlfriend while we were there. She wasn’t very happy about it, from what I hear. I lamely asked her if she was okay after, which I really wish I hadn’t done. I felt like a perfect idiot. I’ve said a grand total of five words to her. She looked at me strange but said she was okay. I got some interesting news after we got back, something that I had been expecting for some time now. Anne of St. Francis likes Cam. I totally saw it coming. She said her heart “skipped a beat” when he said he was breaking up with Kara. I personally think it would be really cool if they starting going out. There was a time where I thought “What the hell am I going to do if Cam gets a girlfriend in high school?” but I guess I’m past that. I don’t own Cam. He does what he wants. Not to mention that we’re not as close now. I realized on the bus, I’m okay with that. He’s not at all mature. He and Anne were sitting behind Amy and me on the bus. It got to the point where I knew I would have to either check into a mental hospital or listen to my iPod. I chose the latter. They’re so loud and immature! I got the message across to Amy what I was doing, so she wouldn’t think that I hate her or something. She got the picture and nodded. She gets me. I also think she agrees. It sort of pains me, but I think I’m going to have to disassociate myself with Anne this year if she’s going to be hanging out with Cam 24/7, i.e. if they start going out. I talked to Alex for the first time today. We had kind of an odd conversation. It sort of sounds like he’s annoyed with Amy. She calls a lot, and she gets jealous if she’s not the only thing he focuses on. I think she wants this image of him sitting around, just awaiting her call. He said that she’s living in the past, which I kind of get. She wants things to be like they were starting to be when they were at camp. She wants what she had with Zach (her ex Zach, not Zach Baker (just a note)). Alex was talking about how she calls all the time and wants to be the center of his life or something. He told me, “Every time the phone rings it’s her.” He also said that one day he was shutting his bird into its cage and she actually got jealous. Who gets jealous of a bird? It’s not even human! I think she sort of wants something that’s never going to work out. Alex and I were discussing how to set some boundaries without offending her, which is a true challenge. She’s going to think he doesn’t like her anymore or something, then I’ll have to conceal that I knew about what he was going to do and not slip up. Then I’ll be accused of conspiring behind her back with her boyfriend. I advised him to tread lightly while doing this. He seems sort of frustrated. I’m sort of thinking about starting a story which would be a takeoff of band camp and what I did. I’m thinking something with magic, maybe? I would just have to find something that would be the physical equivalent of marching. Ooh, maybe they could be training to be battle mages or something! I would have to capture the camaraderie of the cabins and all the fun we had. Camp was great. I’ll probably tell all the fine details in time. For now, I should go. ‘Bye. August 22, 2006 I actually slept in until quarter to one today. It was probably the best feeling in a week. I expected to wake up to Reveille again and go out and do calisthenics for fifteen minutes like usual. It was nice to get back to my own bed, with sheets and everything. Right about now, that’s starting to sound really good, even though it’s only quarter to nine at night. I must be groggy or something. I got a job for tomorrow night, with my little charge Ross. He’s a great kid, even though he’s only seven. He loves Wind Waker (as do I) so his parents have me come over and play with him. He barely notices that they’re gone. I think that’s why they like me. They usually get me good food and everything. I plan to send him to bed at like eight and then read or something for the next two hours until his parents come home and give me twenty big ones. Nice life, as Alex would say. I talked to him today, too. Amy took the news that she is to call less pretty well, apparently. Alex was actually really clever about it. He said that the frequent calls were “damaging the world economy”, which I think is actually really good. He did say that she was distracted by a Brasswind catalogue, so maybe the magnitude will hit her sometime tonight. I told him about my job. I forget what he said, but I told him that I would make him baby-sit if I had kids. Teasing me, he came back with “The father usually has moderate baby-sitting duties over his kids.” I rolled my eyes at that one. I forgot to put this down yesterday, but David almost went blind while I was gone. He missed a catch that Michael threw him and it hit him in the eye. They apparently spent a whole night trying to get him fixed, lasers and everything. He’s doing better now. He was saved by the scar tissue that had built up and he’s going to be okay in the long run. He just has to take it easy for the next six weeks. I hope Michael doesn’t feel too bad. Though, this made me see that I actually do love David, because I freaked out when I heard. It’s bit of a relief. I’ve thought that maybe I don’t lately and that’s just terrible, not to love your own brother. I’ve been thinking that there’s something screwed up going on with my email. I tried to sign up for a SongMeanings.com account and the verification note that they send isn’t coming through email for some reason. It’s screwed up. I wanted an account because I’ve been wanting to comment on some of the songs like everyone does, like my favorites. I think I’ll tell them to resend it until I get it. Wow, they’re going to be tired of me. It’s still early, but I think I’m going to be going to bed right now. I’m tired enough. Damn the band camp readjustment! August 24, 2006 I got registered today. The good news is that I got four solid teachers for English, Math, Western Civ., and Earth Science. The bad news is that I got Julius for Latin. That’s right. Mr. Vogel is officially gone from my life. I was sad. That’s really an understatement. Mom could have switched me, but she didn’t, because she really wanted me to have Mr. Kim, this awesome Math teacher because I suck at math. I completely exploded in the car. I haven’t been that upset for a really long time. Nothing would make me feel better. It was only when I talked to Amy that I started to cheer up just a little. Now I know what I’m going to do. I’m going to drag Mom back down there in a week to see if anyone’s dropped Latin 2 in his class, then I’ll make the switch if he has. I think someone might. I pray, more like. Well, it’s not exactly a sought-after language, so maybe someone will. I’ve got to be with Mr. Vogel. He’s my all-time favorite teacher, even if he is hard. Today hasn’t really been all that good. The whole Latin thing kind of put a damper on the day. I found out that Amy and I officially have no classes together. Oh well, at least it’s one lunch, so we can hang out there. I wonder if Cam has any classes with me. His mom always makes a huge thing out of making his schedule just right, so something tells me no. Though you never know. I’ve been thinking. I wonder if Mom could switch me into Pass? It’s kind of a study hall type thing. Cam took it (with Ms. Bryant..... but still) and I think he did okay with it. While I’m bothering people up there, maybe I can do that. Hm. Interesting idea. August 26, 2006 I saw the movie Accepted today with Amy. Backwards. It was most amusing how that happened. Amy and I bought our tickets as usual at Quality 16, and then we went in. The lady told us where to go, and we walk into the movie. But apparently we didn’t listen hard enough or she gave us bad directions, because we walked into the movie when it was middle-to-end-ish. It ended after about a half hour and we were like, “Huh?” Then it occurred to us that we had walked into the wrong showing. We walked out and I suggested trying to find the movie we were supposed to be in. Amy agreed, so we went around the corner and found another showing of it. This time it was the middle. We watched that until the part that we had come in at when we went to the original show. Then I said, “Hey, let’s go look for the beginning!” We were laughing like idiots, but we found it. We watched that until we came to the part that we had come into in the middle. So I experienced a movie backwards. It was fun. I’ve never done that before. I think this is by far our finest moment. Or lack thereof. We decided not to tell anyone. I guess it’s going to be our joke from now on. That would have made my day pretty good, but I got into another battle with Mom on the way back. Another fight about the issue of switching me out of Mr. Kim’s class so I can be in Mr. Vogel’s. She doesn’t want to. I’m actually considering telling her that I copied my homework for the last semester. She would be disappointed, but it would really explain a lot. I could be a lot better than I am at math. I just have chosen not to for too many years. Damn it. I tried to convince her. I get Geometry. I don’t need a good teacher. I don’t even need a teacher. I can teach myself this crap. I know that’s a bit of a bold statement, but it’s true! Even Ms. Sullivan, my eighth grade math teacher said I was inclined towards Geometry. It just frustrates me that I can’t have control over my own life! I should be able to make these decisions! I am almost fifteen. Most kids’ parents let them control their own lives. Why couldn’t I have had parents like that? I realized last night that I’ll never get Mr. Vogel. That sixth hour class he has? Yeah, that’s a Latin 1 class. I realized that last night and cried with despair. This is just so unfair. We finally find the one thing I’m passionate about and I can’t have the greatest teacher in the world for it. The greatest teacher this world has ever seen. Hands down. He’s taught me so much, crap that’s not even Latin-related. Things Mr. Vogel Has Taught Me 1. Don’t bash on teachers-they’re doing the best they can 2. Make flash cards if you need to remember vocab (this means you Claire Beaulieu and Claire Beaulieu’s photographic memory) 3. The UN could be doing better 4. The Young Dems are Stalinists (I think that was a joke) 5. Hair is an evolutionary advantage 6. The Romans had an odd philosophy about value of life 7. Nouns are people, places, things, AND ideas Hey, that’s just a start. The funny thing is that I think I’m winning. I’ve just got to find some way to convince Mom I’m going to be okay. I wonder how that’s going to work. I think of something. I got the impression today that I think I’m wearing Mom down. I hope I’m right. August 27, 2006 It’s kind of late. It was mostly a calm day. I wish it were September, so I could buy that Dave Matthews Band song, “Ants Marching”. It’s their second most popular song after “Crash Into Me” (which is understandable- “Crash Into Me” kicks ass). Anne of St. Francis says that she’ll burn it onto a CD for me in exchange for one dollar. It seemed fair. We heard from Fuzz today. He’s doing okay. He’s coming home next week! I didn’t ask what their situation is. I don’t want to know. I don’t want to hear that they’re doing badly. I love Fuzz. We all might hang out next week. Problem is, that also includes the Walrus. Okay, let’s face the truth. I don’t like him anymore. Not in that way. I’ve thought up an optimal plan, however. I’ve been telling Amy that I’m having this huge fight with Mom and Dad (which is complete bullshit, but whatever). So, I can’t have a boyfriend while this is going on. I don’t want to hurt him! We’re friends! I think this is going to work. I guess I’m the queen of ingenious alibis. The key is to tell everyone the same story, even if they’re not involved. Like my old alibi about Mom “grounding me until the end of the world”. I made that up back when I didn’t want to call Zach, back when we were first becoming friends. For some reason, that scared me. I don’t know what it was. He told me to call him, and I freaked out. I think I would be okay with it now, but I don’t know what was going on with me during that. So, anyway, I told everyone that, even people who weren’t involved. It got me out of a lot of things I didn’t want to do. For example, Charlie’s going-away party for Melanie. I knew that was going to be a disaster, so I used my now-convienent alibi. It worked in more ways than that one. This excuse is going to pull me out of a lot. I don’t know who I like anymore. I was beginning to start on Chris, the one that tried out for drum major, but I don’t think that’s going to go anywhere. I also got a scare during Interlochen. It was when we were loading the buses to go there. I saw Luis for the first time in three months, and to tell you the truth, I thought I might still have something there. I had to tell myself a million times that IT IS OVER. I can’t live my whole life admiring him from a distance. I don’t want to. It’s just stupid! I did get to see his family, which was interesting. The lucky guy had his whole family come to the Interlochen concert. Mine didn’t want to come. From what I saw, he has an older brother, a little brother, and a little sister. He looks a lot like his dad. I should go. Mom’s being a Nazi again. August 28, 2006 It was so dark today. I usually like it this way, but it just seemed weird today. I actually remembered my dream for the first time in awhile. It first started out with the band visiting Buhr Park. There we were, standing in the field. Mr. Roberts asked us a strange question. It was something about does anyone want to learn to march like a trombone or something. I volunteered for some reason. He then went on to all the conditions, like the person would be last chair for all eternity (in the trombone section) and stuff like that. I was thinking, “Well, if I had known that, then I wouldn’t have volunteered!” I was wearing this box for some reason. It was weighing me down. The second part was about school. I dreamed I was back at a school that wasn’t Huron. It actually looked a lot like Tappan, now that I look back. I tried to go to my first hour, which is Latin. I tried to go into Mr. Vogel’s class, but I knew I couldn’t. That’s not where my schedule told me to go. I was really, really sad. I then had an idea. I wouldn’t go to Latin. I would go to my next class, which was English, I think. The classroom was a bar. I swear. I was sitting on this stool that I kept falling off of. There were only about ten people or so in the class. The teacher (named Mrs. Brown or something) stood up and announced that this was not a class and we could do what we wanted. Everyone was like, “Cool.” I remember trying to explain that to people later. The third part was about rock climbing, still in the school. I know, screwy. I remember I was supposed to be in Math, and I left to go get a drink. I couldn’t find a drinking fountain. Mr. Kim (my new math teacher... ugh) kept shouting directions at me. I never did find the water fountain, but I did find Dad for some reason. There was a rock climbing wall nearby, so Dad, Mr. Kim, and me decided to go rock climbing (don’t ask). Actually, it was just Dad and me. Mr. Kim stayed below. We started climbing, only we didn’t have any harnesses. I was kind of nervous about that, because I would lean back and feel like I was about to fall off. Finally we got near the ceiling, and Dad said that we were only halfway there. I looked down and I was really scared, even though I’m not usually afraid of heights. Dad asked if I would rather go down and I nodded. Then I woke up. I don’t know what it means. I know what the part about trying to get into Mr. Vogel’s class means. I don’t know why I’m so upset. Did I love that class that much? I didn’t realize I did. If both classes were full, I would probably accept that and move on. I guess this is just because they could get me in, and they’re not going to. I also really wanted Dad to meet Mr. Vogel. We got into yet another fight about it at dinner. Michael is pretty much just telling me to suck it up because they’re not going to switch me. He and I went to Hollywood Video to pick up a movie. I figured, all things considered, I would rather be with my brother than with the people that don’t seem to give a damn what I want. He kept telling me that I’m going to love Mr. Kim, but it’s not true, not if I can’t have Mr. Vogel, too. I’m going to be sitting in 1st hour, thinking about all the lucky kids that are in Mr. Vogel’s class. Great, here I go again. I’ve been crying all evening. I got around to telling Michael why this is important to me. Back when school started, I had issues. I didn’t really have any friends because I came from Tappan, Mom and Dad had dragged me off to therapy, Michael and I were always at it, I was losing Cam, and I just wasn’t liking Huron all that much. Mr. Vogel was really the best part of all that, and he taught me more stuff than I could have learned in a lifetime. He would tell me when I had a good point and he actually made me feel like I had a talent for something. Just realizing that class is gone is hard enough. Now I get Julius? This is just so unfair I want to scream. I thought this year was actually going to be good. Everyone says that sophomore year is the best. It probably would have been the best if I could have had my favorite teacher. I wish someone understood that this is about more than a teacher, it’s about how I have ABSOLUTELY NO FRIGGING CONTROL over my own life. Well, there’s one person that does. That would be Zach. I wish my parents were like his. Damn, his aren’t even married! They only restricted him from the computer for a week after he took their car out! Mine would have killed me, then exhumed me and killed me again. Michael says that he used to wish Mom and Dad were out of it, but he doesn’t anymore. I truly wish they were. Life would be so much cooler. Maybe if they were like that, I wouldn’t want to die right about now. August 30, 2006 Today wasn’t bad. I went to baby-sit my seven-year-old charge Ross for awhile. I made ten bucks. Not bad. He’s a great kid, and a complete video game whiz. I think he’s a genius. Whatever. I guess we’ll find out in a few years, like when he gets to middle school. I think I’m doing better on the whole Latin thing. I guess I’ll be okay. Mr. Vogel wouldn’t want me to be this sad over his class anyway. Great, that makes him sound dead. Maybe I can compromise with Mom and switch into his class halfway through the year. Or maybe I’ll get the same class that I had in Latin 1, just with Mr. Julius. That would be just awesome. We could all talk about how we respected Mr. Vogel so much more. And let’s look on the bright side. I got some kickass teachers this year. Kim, Wilson, Drake, AND Overbey? That’s really a great lineup. I have heard that Mr. Drake is a hardass about homework, but I think I can do it. After all, he’s not Mrs. Goebbel. I’m cool with anyone who’s not her. She really liked me, but I have to say, she’s a terrible woman. Not just because she busted me for skipping her class, either. I don’t learn from anyone who hates God that much. Hardcore atheist is a good way to describe her. I’ve heard Mr. Wilson is also really good. Michael had him. I personally think he’s really gay-looking, but he’s married so I’m guessing not. Maybe I’ll get Karen in one of my classes because she mentioned that her mom wanted her to get him because her brother (also named Michael) had him for AC English. I’ve heard he isn’t easy, though. He’s just a good teacher. Mr. Kim. He’s the best there is. At least for Math. Michael says that I’ll love him, that he’s such a great guy. I’ve heard he’s got a tattoo, but he won’t show it to you until the last day of school. He wears long sleeves to cover it up. Michael asked him what it meant, but he wouldn’t say because it was personal. It’s supposedly a long trail of words all the way up his arm in another language. I have to admit, I’m very lucky to have gotten him. Amy got Mr. Beamer, who’s not very good. He’s just fun. So, all in all, I’m going to be okay. Who knows what this year is going to be like? Claire Beaulieu’s 10th Grade Schedule 1st hour - Geometry, Mr. Kim 2nd hour - English 10, Mr. Wilson 3rd hour (Sem. 1) - Speech and Communication, Mr. Fox 3rd hour (Sem. 2) - Western Civilization, Early, Mr. Overbey 4th hour - Earth Science, Mr. Drake 5th hour - Concert Band, Mr. Roberts 6th hour - Latin 2, Mr. Julius 7th hour (Sem. 2) - Personal Fitness, Mr. Simons Wow, I have all male teachers this year. I’ve never had that before. The infamous Mr. Dabney was my first ever male teacher, but he got fired for slamming a kid against the water fountain. My second was Mr. Weiler and Mr. Corbett, my sixth grade math and science teachers. Then there was Mr. Thobe, who was the coolest guy ever. I just got this news about Zach. He won his court case! I came onto the scene after the trial (which was last October), but apparently it was a big thing. All the papers are calling them for a story. It was a thing about a shirt that the school system said Zach couldn’t wear. They appealed and won the case. I was actually really happy for Zach. This kind of stuff is important to him. That’s what you get for being an insufferable liberal. Haha. I don’t mean that. This is really good. It sounds like something that you would read in a law textbook or something to me. Whatever. I’m happy for him. August 31, 2006 Well, it’s the last day of August. It’s hard to believe that tomorrow is September. It’s only twenty-five days until my fifteenth birthday. I’m glad I’m turning fifteen, finally. All my friends have early birthdays. I’m the youngest. Actually, Karen is younger than me. Her birthday is sometime in November. Late November. Wow, that would suck. Michael and Mom and Dad are in the living room downstairs. Michael got an interview with the Air Force Academy! I have headphones on, but I’m not listening to anything. I want to hear what he has to say, even though I’m not allowed to go down there. I’ve been instructed to stay out of the way, because this is Michael’s thing. The guy seems pretty cool. I can tell he’s a nice guy. I wonder what he looks like. I guess I’ll never know. He’s a Lieutenant Colonel (think I spelled that right) in the Air Force, or he’s in the Reserve or something. From what he’s been saying, he’s not a recruiter and he did not go to the Academy. He’s never been shot at, although he said he almost would have wanted to fight in the war in Iraq. The football games start tonight, but I don’t think I’m going to go. First of all, it’s a Pioneer because the lazy construction types up at Huron didn’t get their jobs done fast enough. Also, I can’t face the Walrus tonight. I think I’m going to hold it off for another five days until we start school. I’ve been thinking of ways to tell him it ain’t gonna happen. This mythical fight with my parents really helps. That was pure genius. I just have to follow my own rule and keep telling people that. You never know who talks to who, really. I can’t believe it’s football season again. That’s truly amazing. I can remember last year’s football season like it was yesterday. Well, there were some significant events that made it memorable. I was chasing Gary, who hooked up with Lili and I got really hurt. I was really trying to find my way in the world of high school and the football games were kind of a salve for all of that, because I realize now that I wasn’t happy. It was only about February that I got a real hold on my life, got some friends, and became a normal person. The football games were also the first place I met my pal Charlie, although we wouldn’t become close friends for another five months. I went online and searched the Burlington Free Press, which is a newspaper out of Vermont. I’m sure you can guess what I was looking for. I found it. The headline was, “Vermont Student Wins Free-Speech Case in Federal Appeals Court”. I read the article, and I have to say, I’ve never been so proud of any one of my friends. Zach is really an amazing guy. I sent the article to Amy. I don’t know if she’s heard yet. It’s funny, because I really don’t know who I agree with. You could say that it’s a freedom of speech thing, but it’s also important to not promote drugs. I guess I side with the Guiles’s lawyer. You have to be able to express the views that you want to. You know, this kind of reminds me of that old Avi book, Nothing But the Truth. It’s a story about this kid who’s a freshman in high school. They play the national anthem every morning over the P.A. system and he likes to sing along, even though the direction is to “stand quietly and respectfully”. The English teacher suspends him and it sets off this whole fiasco. His parents say it’s a violation of freedom of speech but the school says he was being disrespectful. Mr. Thobe always said that the parents were in no way realistic, but now I can go back to him and tell him that parents like that do exist. Just not here in Michigan. My parents would be like, “Well, you shouldn’t have been doing that! Go to your room! No computer!” I think I’m going to bookmark that article. I hope Zach gets on, so I can tell him that I read it. He was so happy yesterday. He was almost not comprehending anything that I said. Usually he gets what I’m trying to say, but not then. He was totally high from all the excitement. I didn’t really get the magnitude of it until he told me that all these organizations and newspapers kept calling them. I thought it was one of those mock trial competitions or something at first. I felt like a perfect idiot at first, because I was totally not following. Once I got it I couldn’t stop congratulating him. His parents are cool. I’m not sure that mine would press charges over something like that. Well, I’ll probably just surf the Internet for a few hours until this Air Force guy leaves. It’s been real. September 1, 2006 First day of a new month. Oh boy. And, on the bright side, only three more days of vacation! You have no idea how bored I am. I am totally ready to start school, now that I’ve made my peace with the whole Latin thing. Hey, maybe he’ll be okay. You never know. I went to go see The Wicker Man with Cam and Anne of St. Francis tonight. It was a bit creepy. I won’t go through it, but it has to do with human sacrifice and this strange pagan religion, and this guy who goes to find his kidnapped daughter. Okay, I just did go through it. What do you know. It was strange to be doing stuff with Cam again. The last movie we went to go see was the fourth Harry Potter movie, back in November. I think Anne of St. Francis might bring us back together. How odd. I never thought that would happen. Being with them tonight did show me how far I’ve come, though. They are some loud people, especially Cam. I was almost embarrassed to be with them when they started going on about some stuff. I hope Anne learns to be more mature in high school. I guess I did. Jessica’s told me a bunch of times that I wasn’t bad for a freshman, but I was perfectly tactless. Karen and I agree that we were some weird freshmen. We just never stopped talking. I can’t wait until school starts. I AM SO BORED. I have hard teachers this year, though. Once school starts, I’m sure I’ll be wishing it was still summer. I do every year. Last year I subconsciously wished that, but I wanted to convince myself that I was doing fine. Yeah, I wasn’t. I had some issues, which I’ve already covered. This year is going to be better, though. I’m going to make it better. It’s the first of the month, so I’m able to buy songs again. So far, I’ve gotten “Saints and Sailors” by Dashboard Confessional, “In The End” by Linkin Park, and “Come Out and Play” by the Offspring (I know, I know). I had to get that Offspring song. It cracks me up. The Offspring in general crack me up. I don’t even know why. “Saints and Sailors” is my favorite so far. Also, Anne of St. Francis got me “Ants Marching” which is a Dave Matthews Band song. That way I get eleven songs this month instead of ten. Yay me. Okay, it’s late so I’m going to go. Ciao.
    No Comments
  • part 4

    by MeanLookstheIII on March 20, 2007
    July 24, 2006 I’m back from New Hampshire. It was cool. We had fun. Too bad Molly couldn’t stay for longer and had to go to camp. Me and Michael have three cousins that we usually go see: Corey, Jared, and Molly. Corey’s twenty, Jared is Michael’s age, and Molly is almost thirteen. They’re great. Corey reminds me of Ted before his dad died. Jared is a cross between Danny DeWind and my old friend Gary. Molly is just herself, pretty mature and cool for twelve. Jared seems to have gotten excessively random over the past year. He’s just unnecessarily stupid now. By the end of the vacation, I was extremely tired of Jared. And when he was hanging out with Michael, he took Michael down with him. I’ve never seen such a maturity drop in him. He started acting like he did in his early sophomore year. So pretty much like a freshman, which he accuses me of acting like! We did do a lot of fun stuff, though. We went to Six Flags, even though I wasn’t thrilled about the idea at first. I’m scared of the roller coasters. I hate the falling/losing your stomach feeling. I went along with it, though. We went without Aunt Kathy and with (I think) their other cousin (from the other side of the family), Brian. Brian was cool and he was in his twenties. He encouraged me to go on the bigger stuff. They tried to get me on the Superman, the biggest roller coaster that Six Flags has. I said I didn’t want to. Superman has a straight drop down. I didn’t care that Molly went on it and made me look bad. I was scared. They finally went on it, and had to wait in line for about a half hour. That left me to spend a (to use New England vernacular) wicked awkward forty-five minutes with Uncle Doug, who doesn’t seem to understand that I’m not a kid anymore. So we didn’t talk much, and I contemplated what a coward I was. I’ll fast forward and tell you that they got me on it. I don’t know how. I just knew that I would never hear the end of it if I didn’t. I was freaking out. I strapped myself in and shot a terrified look at Molly, sitting next to me. “It’s okay, Claire,” she said earnestly. “It’s a blast. I promise you’ll love it.” I swallowed hard and said, “I really hope you’re right. I’m scared.” “Don’t be. It’s fun.” We started going up the chain. I was scared. Every prayer I knew shot through my head. Actually, only two occurred to me. The Prayer to St. Michael and the Hail Mary. We were halfway up and Jared, in one of his rare caring moments, said, “You’re okay, Claire. And now you can tell everyone you went on it.” Michael echoed him, saying, “You’re fine. It’s gonna be awesome.” We got to the top and Molly said, “Here we go, Claire!” We went over the top. On our way down. I gripped the thing in front of me and screamed bloody murder. Contrary to before, every swear word I knew raced through my head. I could hear Michael going, “Woohoo!” in front of me. Then it was over. The drop was over. It got sweet after that. What do you know. Molly was right. Fun. Not scary. We went on it three more times. I have to say I’m quite proud of myself. I was freaking out when I got home. Lenell told me that Amy had something to tell me but I had to hear from her or something. I assumed it was something bad and freaked out. I finally backed Lenell into a corner by asking a bunch of questions, and I got it out of her. Amy hooked up with Alex. And I was seriously the only one who saw that coming. Lenell was like, “What? How did you see that?” I really don’t know. Maybe it was because she flipped out on me so much. I could see it was there. Lenell is pretty bummed. I know why. No one likes to be the friend of the couple, and she’s worried about when they get into a bad fight or something and she has to take a side. I agree. This is going to go very bad, very fast. Everyone knows long distance relationships never work! I’m with Lenell. I don’t want people hurt, here. God, this feels like a bad dream. Wake up, wake up! Someone is going to be hurt. This is not going to work. And I can’t say all this to Amy. It’s the worst. She would kill me. As New Found Glory would say: “We never planned on this disaster”. She’s going to get over him fast. Or he’s going to get over her. Or they’ll break up and things will get messy. Something will happen. I wonder if Zach knows. I bet not. I swear this is out of my worst nightmare. I actually had a dream about the NEMC crew last night. I dreamed that we were all in a hotel and Lenell and Amy were standing by a nerdy kid and they were like, “Claire, this is Alex.” I hugged him and then asked him, “So how much do you weigh?” because he looked really skinny and nerdy in the dream. I picked him up and he was light. For the rest of the time we were sneaking around the hotel for some reason. Maybe it means that Alex has become Amy’s type. It probably does, even though they say dreams can’t tell the future. Maybe I’ll wake up, although it’s not looking good. Time = 9:57 P.M. EDST. Goodbye. July 25, 2006 Went to Amy’s today. It was nice to see her again after a month, but it was sort of weird after awhile to get used to the idea of them dating. I don’t know why. Maybe because she always said she would never date him. And now she is. I’ve just never seen her this, like, caught up in anyone. I didn’t have the heart to tell her that THIS WILL NOT WORK, no matter how much she likes him or how much they try. I don’t want anyone to get hurt, but that’s eventually how this is going to go. I wonder if I have some strange precognitive ability to know what my best friend is feeling. When David told me she called a bunch of times, I knew there was either big news or something was wrong. I also knew it had something to do with Alex. I also always knew she liked him, even when she didn’t. When I was asking Lenell all those questions, I wanted to ask straight out if they had hooked up. And it goes the other way, too. Amy always knows what I’m thinking. Even if it’s not obvious to me. The Walrus was her first guess as to who I liked, even when I thought I still liked Luis. Which I didn’t. I was just fooling myself. Strange stuff. We’re connected, that’s for sure, I just don’t know on what level. I’m worried. Amy isn’t going to take it well when Alex breaks up with her for another person. Or just breaks up with her. She’s going to be all hung up on him for months. Hopefully it’s not going to be a thing like The Fairy March put on her. We heard about him for a straight school year. One day she’s going to have to face the fact that Chester, Vermont (where he lives) is quite a few miles away from Ann Arbor, Michigan. Even if he still lived in Marlborough, Massachusetts, it wouldn’t be any better. She broke up with Zach just because she didn’t want a long-distance relationship. This is the SAME THING. Speaking of him, I had a dream about him last night. It defiantly came from the Amy/Alex thing, I think. I dreamed I woke up in my own bed and Zach was right there. I was a little horrified, I think. I don’t think we had sex, but we were living in the same house for some reason. I was following him around and he had a little sister that was bugging him. It was Uncle Doug’s house, actually. It was really scary, because in the dream, I was really in love with him. I woke up and was thinking, “What?” I really don’t dare tell Amy that one. I saw some pictures of Zach today. I think he looks a little like Keanu Reeves. I really can’t wait to get back to school. Everyone says sophomore year is a breeze. I hope it is. I can’t afford bad grades this year. I’m scared to screw up. I want to do good and go to college. I’m scared to look bad in front of Michael. I think I get more pressure from my older brother than from my parents, strangely enough. I can’t wait for Interlochen. I still can’t believe it’s marching season again. Tempus fuget, as we say in Latin class. Well, it’s only five more weeks until summer’s over. About thirty-five more days? Maybe? Something like that? Even less until Interlochen rolls around. That’s only in three weeks. Yay. I just have to find a way to make everyone NOT find out about how I went to Keith Hafner’s Karate for four and a half years. Time = 8:02 P.M. EDST. ‘Bye. July 26, 2006 It’s been kind of a boring day. I had to fake sick to get out of my swim lesson. I have my period and I don’t like tampons, although I know it’s inevitable that I’ll have to use one at some point in my life. It really sucked, because we had tacos for dinner. I love tacos. I’ll probably just have some tomorrow. I’m still worried about Amy and Alex. This is my best friend we’re talking about, here. She likes him a lot, but a long-distance relationship isn’t going to work. Maybe I should just believe in the words of Allister.... ‘Cause I know Life is like a racecar speeding down this one-way street that’ll go Anyway It feels like heaven down this one-way street ‘Cause I know That everything will be fine Racecars is one of my all-time favorite songs. I found it on an old CD of Michael’s that a friend gave him. That’s partly how I got my start on New Found Glory and added a bunch of good songs to my iTunes. Racecars talks about how you should look past your problems because they’ll usually work themselves out without you worrying about them in the meantime. Life’s too short, so look for the good stuff. I forgot to add this awhile ago. While I was looking for Mario, the original Game Boy version (because when we go out to New Hampshire, it’s a long-standing tradition that Molly and I play Mario), I was going through my closet. I found pages where I had documented an old fight of Amy’s and the Walrus’s. It happened on St. Patrick’s Day. I had totally forgotten what had started that fight. What had happened was Kevin had made some joke about people from the Middle East, where Amy’s family is from, and she was offended and they got into a huge fight over it. The Walrus was a tad stuck in the middle and he knew that Kevin was never going to apologize, so he told Amy to stop being stupid and make the first move. She took that as him calling her stupid and that started off the whole stupid thing. He hadn’t meant to hurt her. He tried to apologize, but she dissed him. He got pretty mad. Fuzz and I eventually got them to make up, but it took a long time. I think the only thing that made Amy at least make an effort was when I told her how I was about him. She called me nuts, but they’re doing better now. I couldn’t be happier. Fuzz, too. I’m actually wearing my hair down. I’m infamous for having it in a ponytail all the time. I realized today when I went into the bathroom that I like this look. Never mind that Michael calls me Jeff Foxworthy and Chewbacca and every other horrible name that a guy can call his little sister when she has her hair down. It’s sort of a long-standing showdown between Amy and me about my hair. I might consider leaving it down for one reason. Amy, when she was at NEMC, happened to show Alex one of the worst pictures of me that’s ever been taken. He apparently laughed at me and made fun of me a little, so I have to get a better picture of me to him. The picture she showed him was when I looked a hell of a lot different, back in January. Oh, no. I just realized, that’s the only picture of me that Zach’s ever seen, too! Damn. They both think I’m some kind of ugly chick. This is not good. I have to get ahold of Dad’s digital camera and get a better picture in circulation. I swear those guys are going to be the death of me. I really don’t know what to do now, but I bet I’ll probably find something to do. I usually do. Time = 11:01 P.M. EDST. I’m off. July 29, 2006 I guess it’s been a couple of days. Oh well. Nothing much has been going on. I went to Anne of St. Francis’s house last night. She helped me beat the Wind Temple, which I had been struggling with. I actually bought Wind Waker, since she wanted her copy back and we’ve been doing a game switch for about four months now. I remember that I was on Dragon Roost Cavern on the day Mrs. Goebbel called Mom to tell her I had skipped her class six times in two weeks. Amy’s going to Paris on Monday. It might be good for us. It’ll give me some time to talk to Alex without accusations. We were talking about how we have songs for people, songs that remind us of them. I have quite a few. The only bad part is that I made the mistake of telling Amy that I had songs for both Zach and Alex. Which is true. I didn’t tell them what they are. That was probably for the best. I’ll never, ever tell her that Alex’s song is “She Will Be Loved” by Maroon 5. She would probably freak out on me because it’s a love song. Zach’s is even worse. It’s about suicide. “Adam’s Song”, Blink-182. It was one of my favorite songs when I first met him. Also, in some warped thinking, I told her that I actually think Zach’s cuter than Alex, just so she feels like I’m not after her boyfriend. So, yeah, I have screwed up over the past few days. I do need to find out Alex’s take on this relationship, though. He has internet problems but maybe he’ll get past them in the next week. I got contacts. I couldn’t believe how different I look with them. I don’t look like I do now in the morning or after I take a shower. Maybe it’s the hair. Probably is. They’re so much nicer than glasses, though. I hardly feel them. And I can actually get them in this time! When I had them in eighth grade, I couldn’t get them in at all. Dad had to put them in for me. I got really frustrated and gave up. This time, I can put them in myself. Yay me. It’s funny, though. I keep trying to push up my glasses or finger the earpiece. That’s how ingrained my glasses were. Well, it’s understandable. I have had them since second grade. Mrs. Ferguson’s second grade class thought me getting glasses was about the coolest thing since Pokemon. I was one of the first at Allen to get any kind of glasses. I love contacts. Too bad I didn’t have the discipline to master them in eighth grade. I’m doing really good on my story. Fourth Ring, the gangsters, have already taken Jess, a.k.a Zach (I know, I know... but it was only fair. If Alex gets a character named after him, then so does Zach. I can just imagine the look on Amy’s face right now). Matthias suspects that they’re after Jess after hearing their dad’s story about how their mother’s father and brother head Fourth Ring, because Alexander was kidnapped to replace her brother’s son Colin, who was supposed to become Fourth Ring’s next leader. Right now, Jess’s uncle is questioning her. He tells her she has something that they want. Right now, I’m not quite sure what that is. But I think they made a mistake and Louis has it, not Jess. Whatever “it” is. Okay, I’m done. Time = 5:15 P.M. EDST. Peace. July 30, 2006 Listening to “Lover Lay Down” by Dave Matthews Band. That’s Ted’s song. I’m guessing it always will be. Reminds me of the time when I used to skip and hang out with him. Amy did get a kick out of that, though. She had no idea I liked him back then. Apparently Alex is past his internet problems. He was on earlier, but I guess I missed him. Amy really misses him. He might be planning a visit to Ann Arbor sometime. I wonder if Amy will let me meet him. I’ll just have to promise to be completely civilized. I’m seriously not attracted to the guy. I just don’t think this will work long-term. Amy’s going to Paris tomorrow. She gave me quite an interesting task to do while she’s gone. I’ve got to kick Paul to the curb for her. She can’t get ahold of him. I had to help her soften it a little, because what she said was kind of harsh. He didn’t ever call or write, and she wanted me to tell him that. I flatly refused. He’s my friend, even if she doesn’t want to go out with him anymore. So I’m doing that tomorrow. Oh boy. This is going to be a huge thrill. Nothing much went on today. I talked to Zach for awhile. He sounds okay. A little distant, but still okay. He did tell me to get that group photo destroyed as quickly as possible. The one of me at Amy’s birthday party. I looked terrible. I look completely different now. Alex (who just got on) told me that he mistook me for an anorexic male. It’s good he’s back. I will reluctantly admit that I missed him. My story is getting really good. Jess just got thrown back in the cell with Louis. Matthias is on his way to Pagestaff to try and hunt down Fourth Ring. Alexander is actually going to let Jess and Louis go, because he disagrees with their uncle’s decision to keep them as prisoners. Jess is going to escape and Matthias is going to be captured. The Brecksons have a talent for landing themselves in deep shit. The Tresters (I actually had to go through the phone book to find that one), who are the other side of the family, are just insane. Their uncle Alex is a vicious guy. Their brother Alex is this gentle, nervous guy because their uncle dominates him and is really tough on him. I’m going to go and talk to Alex (the real guy) for awhile. Maybe he’ll give me story ideas. Haha. Time = 11:05 P.M. EDST. Vale. July 31, 2006 Well, we’re on the edge of a new month. I can’t believe it’s almost August. We go to Interlochen in a few weeks. It’ll be fun. Everyone says sophomore year is the best, because you’re not quite at the point where you need to be worried about college, but you know everyone. I’m listening to Zach’s song. “Adam’s Song”, Blink-182. It also reminds me of about September, when I was going to Shrink Bob. I used to listen to that Blink-182 CD while I was waiting. And I guess I’ll never forget that it was that song that was stuck in my head the night that Gary and Lili hooked up. I might forget someday. Maybe. I think I’m going to start looking online for Geometry stuff. I got to learn. I want to be ahead, because it’s the only way I’m going to survive. I wish I was good at math. Or Asian, or something. There’s got to be something online. You can find anything online. Well, there was one thing I couldn’t find. I had been looking for an old Hyundai commercial online, but it didn’t work out. It had a really good song, and I wanted to hear it again. I tried to break up with Paul, but he wasn’t there. Too bad. Now I have to haul my ass all the way up the street for Breaking Up With Paul: Take 2. As I knew he would, Michael suspected I was up to something. He got it out of me. He said it made me look like Amy’s bitch. Maybe it does, but I know better than he does that Amy definitely doesn’t use me. She’s not that type. I’ve been looking for a CD today, an old one of Michael’s. It has all this Bon Jovi stuff on it that I want. Actually one song in particular, “The Last Cigarette”. Michael and I got into a huge thing about whether or not it sounds like a Green Day song, which it definitely does. It has the same three notes, but Michael can never admit when he’s wrong. It was actually really good to have Alex back last night. He taught me all about World of Warcraft. It sounds interesting, and I know he probably can’t talk about that with Amy, because she has a vendetta against video games. I got his number for her, however. I just can’t use it. When I told her I was going to get it, I told her about a time where I told Gary to call me and it came out completely wrong. She said something to the affect of “flirty girl”. I came back with, “Well, if I’m going to get Alex’s number I’m not going to go up to him and say ‘Hey, boy, lemme get them digits!’ My old pal Lucy taught me that one. So, yeah, we had a good conversation. He sounds okay. Maybe it was just me, but he didn’t sound any more thrilled than he was because he hooked up with Amy. Or maybe he just didn’t want to discuss it with her best friend. That was probably it. Zach probably told him that we know everything about each other and that girls talk. Which we do. I actually got my right contact in on first try today! The left one took a few more minutes, but I got them in position in under five minutes. I really think this might work out long-term. Hey, Mom and Dad both wear contacts, so I guess I can do it too. I’m way more coordinated than Mom. I know this is bad, but I’ve changed my AIM font to red (from blue) until Alex and Amy break up. That’s probably in poor taste, but it’ll be interesting to see how long it does last. I’m not so worried anymore, but I just hope no one gets hurt. Lenell is of the opinion that it’s all downhill from here. Haha, like the song. Catalyst You insist to pull me down You contradict the fact That you still want me around And it’s all downhill from here And it’s all downhill from here That song has no significance here. It’s just an awesome song. I first heard it in 7th grade, along with “Slide” by the Goo Goo Dolls, and “Feeling’ This” by Blink-182. Zach recommended a few books to me. I went and checked one out at the library. Michael told me that I didn’t go to the library, and that I went to Paul’s to break up he and Amy. He’s wrong. Unfortunately, I had to lie to the family and say I got a different book, because the one I got is big into racism and all that and it’s pretty advanced. Oh well. If Zach can do it, so can I. For the moment, I’ll try to forget that he’s a genius. I actually think he’s more of a mathematical whiz than an actual all-around genius. He told me back in February that he had done calculus in eighth grade. He’s actually not even doing math anymore because he’s too good and there’s nothing left for him to do. I feel kind of bad for him, because he likes math and if he lived here, he could do something with the university. I think Zach is my exact opposite. He’s good at math, I suck at it. He’s liberal, I’m conservative. He’s a guy, I’m a girl. I could go on forever here. I don’t think Amy meant for us to get along. She predicted that I would hate him. Funny. Life is good. A good day. Hey, Alex is on! Great. Time = 8:20 P.M. EDST. See ya. August 1, 2006 It’s only two more weeks until we go to Interlochen! I’m sooo glad. I’ve never been this bored out of my skull. I’m still finding it hard to believe I’m a sophomore. I’m used to being a freshman. They say no one likes freshmen, but in truth, no one likes sophomores either. I guess it comes with the pleasure of being a lowerclassman. Hopefully I won’t make such a fool of myself this year. I had a few major screw ups last year. For example, I couldn’t find a seat on the bus and I completely misnavigated on my way to sectionals. Middle of August, Interlochen, after lunch. I am lost. I know that. I’m walking down a dirt road where other people are, but the trumpets are nowhere in sight. I just HAD to follow the saxes and get completely lost. Me: (to a random dude) “Hey, do you know where the trumpets are?” Random Guy: “No, sorry.” Me: (thinking) “Crap....” I hear the sound of a golf cart driving up. It pulls up next to me. It’s Mr. Roberts, of course, here to make me feel even more like an idiot. I try not to cringe at his feel-sorry-for-the-poor-little-lost-freshie smile. Mr. Roberts: “You’re not where you’re supposed to be.” Me: “I know.” Mr. Roberts: (gesticulating at his golf cart) “Hop on.” Oh great. This is just great. I can only imagine how this looks to everyone else. Mr. Roberts shoots off in the opposite direction. I nearly fall off the golf cart and grab on. We don’t talk much. He stops to look at maps a few times. My metronome (which has a mind of its own) goes off several times. We finally get to where I’m supposed to be. Me: (jumping off) “Thanks for the ride.” Mr. Roberts: (nodding) “Sure.” I go in to the little hut that the third trumpets are in. Everyone looks at me. I wince inwardly. I glance around to see who’s there. That Caleb kid I met at rehearsal, that Zach (just a note- another Zach) kid in my squad, a black kid I remember being in Summer Band with, and a dark-haired guy I didn’t know. Me: (grinning painfully) “Sorry. I got a little misdirected.” Section Leader/Teacher Type Person: “That’s okay. Find a seat.” Hopefully I won’t do that again. That was by far my most embarrassing Interlochen moment. That was a pretty nice section, though. No girls, but they were okay. That was also the first place I met Luis. We did not get on at first. I hated him until marching season. I thought he was an arrogant son of a bitch. Which he is. But he grows on you. I’m using hairspray to hold back my hair. I think I need something a little stronger. My hair’s pretty think, so I would need something heavy-duty. I’m using whatever it is that Mom has, and my hair’s a lot thicker than hers. But I think this is how I was meant to look, if I hadn’t gotten all the bad genes for vision. I think I’m in the middle for the genes we got. Michael got everything good. Perfect vision, athleticism, thin yet muscular, math skills, decent good looks, and talent with people plus ambition. David got everything bad. Aspburger’s Syndrome, terrible vision, absolutely no math ability, extra bone in his foot, skinny with no muscle tone whatsoever, couch potato, no focus, no people skills. I got bad vision, bad body type for a girl in this day and age, weight problems, no math skills, and strange eyebrows. But I also got good hair, decent people skills, equal dexterity on both sides, musical talent, and I’m dead strong. I wish it was the 15th, that way I could be on the bus going to Interlochen. Well, actually, if it was the 15th, we would be there by now. Let’s see.... what did we do first? Oh, yeah, we marched. And we went to rehearsal. It’ll be interesting to meet all the new freshmen. Oh crap. I just realized. Anne of St. Francis might be in my cabin. I guess I have to rely on the odds and see that there’s not that great of a chance. I already warned her about broadcasting her karate history. She honestly didn’t know. I learned really quick in seventh grade. It was only Peter Court that saved me and said, “Come on guys, I’m sure it’s not a bad place.” People listened to Peter Court. I told her that people that go there are automatically considered second-class citizens. If they weren’t so damn over commercialized, maybe we could have stayed under the radar. It did get to the point where it just wasn’t a challenge anymore. That’s why Gary quit, and why a bunch of other people quit. Gary always said that we do nothing but play games in class. I’m forced to agree with him. Gary is really my oldest karate friend. We met in the beginner class, when I was ten and he was eleven, almost twelve. I was a yellow belt and he was a gold belt with four stripes (which doesn’t happen all that often-he should have been an orange belt). I remember I raised my eyebrows at his belt and he grinned back. We were friends after that. Rivals, but friends. He fell back sometime so we were equal rank. When we were purple belts, we became each other’s sparring partners. They had to pair me up with a guy, because I would demolish the girls. We would always go all out. Gary and I were infamous for losing all control when we would face off. We got sent out of class quite a bit. Mr. Rowton (the best karate teacher and at the time, my hero) loved us and thought we were great as partners. He thought we were funny. He knew I had a crush on Gary. I could tell. Actually, I really think everyone knew. I was a tad heartbroken when he left. Mr. Rowton had left a few months before that, too. So except for Cam, pretty much all my favorite people had left. Mr. Rowton is gradually losing his vision, so he couldn’t teach anymore. That’s our story. I quit about eight months later. I’m happy. I’m still in contact with ol’ Gary, though. Talking to him now, in fact. Good guy. Okay, time to go. Time = 8:28 P.M. EDST. Goodbye. August 2, 2006 I got up at almost three today. I couldn’t sleep last night. First I was hot, then I was cold. I was also thinking about Zach’s book, Invisible Man. It’s really profound. It’s not hard, but it’s really deep, so in a way it is hard. I can’t wait to tell Zach I checked it out. Not much is up today. They’re putting in a new window in the living room. It woke me up more than once in the morning. I was having the strangest dreams last night for some reason. I had one dream. I dreamed that I was at a carnival type thing. I wasn’t allowed to go alone, so Spencer Robinson went with me. He was wearing one of Michael’s Huron lacrosse shirts. He was my escort everywhere. We went into a store, where I met Saint Dane from Pendragon. He had assumed the form of a kid. We were talking and then I tried to beat him up. I kicked him in the nuts quite a bit and punched him in the face a lot. It didn’t seem to hurt him. The lady who was in the store gave me a crown and told me that all the medium costing stuff in the store was free. I guess because of my bravery. She pulled me into the back room and asked me to clean up and define two words before I left. I finally decided not to because I didn’t think I would ever be back there. I realized with panic that I didn’t know where Spencer was. I went outside to look for him and said goodbye to Saint Dane on the way out. I saw Spencer waving at me from a long way away. Then I got talking to this one girl and I lost him again. The carnival had cleared out completely. It seemed like good sense to climb a nearby tower thing to find him again. While I was climbing I heard a song. It was a mix of this Eagles song and “Never Tire Of The Road”, which Dad used to play when I was younger. When I got to the top, it was completely overgrown with this nice, green grass. I waved at Erin Reed (one of my old friends from Tappan) and then saw him so I climbed back down and joined him. Then I woke up. I know, bizarre. Too bad Amy’s not here. She would probably think that was really funny. It’s up there with the dream about the Walrus having my baby while Amy and I were playing soccer. I think my subconscious is a tad strange. The dream dictionaries are giving me conflicting messages. The crown means I’m going to do well in life, but being lost means I’m conflicted. Oh well. Time = 4:21 P.M. EDST. August 3, 2006 I finished an awesome book, Maximum Ride: The Angel Experiment by James Patterson. It’s really cool. Easy reading, too. It’s about this girl who’s this mutant bird-human mix. Her name is Max, and she has a flock of kids who live with her and they try to say safe and survive. Their names are Nudge, Iggy, Fang, the Gasman, and Angel. Fang is my personal favorite. He’s a bit like Louis, even though Louis was halfway my creation. Mom said something last night that really freaked me out. She says she knows more about my life than I think she does. Maybe she was bluffing, but I think she does know some stuff. Like, she knew that Cam had a girlfriend, and she described her perfectly. I wonder if she’s reading this... if you are, Mom, I will tell you to mind your own business. This is my thing, not yours to read. And it was Bob’s idea, not mine. Take it up with Bob. Crap, if she is, that means she knows about all sorts of stuff. Like the fact that I’m still in contact with both Zach and Alex, who I’ve never met. She knows about the Walrus. She knows about the note, and pretty much all the stuff that’s been going on lately. Stuff about Michael. Oh, wait, I’ve never put his shenanigans in this. But if she knew some of the stuff about him that I know... well, someone would die. Maybe I should start being more vague. You know, I don’t think she is reading this. There’s too much stuff in this. She would confront me about it. Today has been kind of boring. I’m tired. I stayed up until four or so. This cannot be healthy. I did get a bunch of good songs off of a Michael CD, though. “Right Now” by Van Halen, “Boom” by P.O.D., and “Come Sail Away” by Styx. I love “Boom”. It’s really catchy. It’s good for blasting. What I really want to do is burn a playlist I made. It has all of The Planets plus the Scythian Suite, which Alex recommended and I really like. I would need a blank CD though, of which we have none. It’s nice to find a good song and actually know the name of it. There was a CD that Michael had at one point that had a bunch of good songs on it, but I didn’t know the names of the songs and Michael sure as hell didn’t know it. I discovered the method of Googling songs, or typing in a line of a song and getting the song name. The first song I did that for was “Best of Me” by the Starting Line. Tell me what you thought about when you were gone And so alone The worst is over You can have the best of me We got older but we’re still young We never grew out of this feeling that we won’t Give up That’s the beginning. I typed in the first line of the song and got the name. You know, I really think I had heard “Best of Me” somewhere else before, because I remember the line, “Tell me what you thought about when you were gone”. When Michael first played it in the car, I thought I recognized it. Same with this song, “Fields of Gold”. When I heard it, it really sounded familiar. Or it reminded me of something or someone. Actually, there are probably a million songs that were in my brain long before I got iTunes. Like “Never Let You Go”. I realized recently, that song’s been in my brain since I was about seven. Strange stuff. Tonight I’m going to bum some money off of Mom or something to get the next Maximum Ride book. It came out I think the same day that The Quillan Games did. I kind of want to see how Fang ends up. I’ve decided I usually tend to like the secondary male characters. Spader was the best in Pendragon, Sirius was my favorite in Harry Potter, George was my favorite in The Song of the Lioness, Neal was my favorite in Protector of the Small (even though George shows up there, too), and Rhys was my favorite in Two Sisters of Bamarre. Now Fang. Spader is my all-time favorite character, though. Sucks he’s still on Eelong. As my current away message says, I’m out like Fat Joe at Jenny Craig. Time = 7:03 P.M. EDST. ‘Bye. August 4, 2006 Less than two weeks until we go to Interlochen. It’s about eleven days. Should be fun. It’ll be nice to get away from my family for awhile. I like being independent. Strangely enough, I don’t think I could live on my own for long, but I don’t mind being on my own for a week. Almost makes me wish I went to boarding school or something. Like Harry Potter! Man, this day has been crappy. I’m on edge for some reason. Everything is annoying. I completely freaked out on Michael and David because they always make me feel dumb. We were going home from the bank. I like to come along for the ride. I was sitting in the front seat, being angry and hurt, and then Michael played “Some Hearts” by Carrie Underwood. It made me a whole lot happier. I also realized that we’ve found Zach’s new song. Crap. I feel like the most disloyal best friend ever. Why is it that sometimes I’m only happiest when I’m talking to Alex? Is he really that much of a release for me? Maybe it’s just because he’s such a lighthearted guy. He’s a cheerful type, and he makes me feel better. He keeps telling me to call him. I want to, but I don’t know how Amy would take it. After all, he is her boyfriend. You know, I know this is completely paranoid, but I’ve been thinking something. Maybe Amy was showing that terrible picture of me around on purpose. It would sort of make sense. She knows as well as I do that I look so much different now. I think she may have wanted to put Alex off of me. Same with Zach. I know how to handle guys better than she does. She says I have a better personality. It’s not true. I just grew up with two guys, so I know how they work. I think she was jealous and wanted them to think she was hotter. Wow, watch that be true. It would make more sense with Alex, because she always subconsciously liked him. Whatever. Maybe I’m just paranoid. Speaking of Zach, he’s been on for about ten minutes. I’m seeing if he’s going to IM me first. Not likely. There was a time about six months ago that he would have IMed me immediately after I got on. I wonder when that stopped. I loved him when I first met him. Thought he was one of the greatest guys I had ever met. It’s true. He is. Michael thinks he’s a loser, but whatever. That’s a story for another time. I had to turn down Gary to come to his birthday party. Me and his friends don’t mix. I couldn’t have come unless I had backup. I would have been one of the only normal ones there. They all go to Community. Enough said. It’s a high school for weirdoes. Never mind that I applied there at one time. It was only for the sake of staying with Cam. I didn’t want to be separated from him. Turns out I became separated from him anyway. Funny how that works. According to what I told him, I’m at camp. I didn’t want to say “Interlochen” just in case he knows someone in the music system that could tell him it’s not for another week and a half. I think I need some hairspray. My bangs are pissing me off. Maybe I’ll go for the wethead look. Nothing else works. My hair’s too thick. I had the funniest chat room in the world today with Zach and Alex. I told Zach that I had checked out Invisible Man. I hope he was glad I took his suggestion. Alex and Zach are hilarious together. I got to hear all about what they’re doing. They discussed their range for awhile. Zach finished Drivers Ed. I had to write, “Warn the pedestrians!!!” It was just too tempting. He’s got some funny stories, like one where he freaked out his mom because he pulled into a parking spot too fast. I went away for awhile and then I came back and asked, “What did I miss?” Zach said something to the effect of, “Alex had a hissy fit but it’s all under control.” Alex came back with, “We declared our undying love for you.” Only he made a typo and wrote “you” as “toy”. Zach and I lost all control at that. I also lost control when Zach said, “Assume a gangsta pose.” He’s completely white. He’s from Vermont. I’ve never laughed so hard at a chat room. Those two make me really happy. They’re just goofy fifteen-year-old boys, no matter how much they pretend that they’re more. Especially Zach. He’s really just a kid, even though he acts like a fifty-year-old. I hope they get back on. Time = 7:14 P.M. EDST. Goodbye. August 5, 2006 I’m listening to Jupiter and hoping someone will get online. I really like The Planets, no matter how much Alex says that it’s overrated. It’s funny, I put The Planets on the same CD as the Scythian Suite, which he says is underrated. Does it balance out if you have the underrated and the overrated on the same CD? Haha, I’m so clever. That is a damn good CD, though. I might bequeath it to Mom, who’s also a fan of the classical music. Amy is home soon. I forget the exact day. According to my iPod, it’s about 11:30 at night there. She’s probably asleep. I hope she floats the idea of Alex coming to visit soon. I kind of want to meet him. He did say that his new private school is expensive, so he probably wouldn’t be able to afford it. I also want to meet Zach at some point. Oh, they have a new song. “Boom”, P.O.D. It came from Zach trying to be ghetto yesterday. There’s a line, “Ready or not, here comes the boys from the south”. They’re sort of the boys from the east. Okay, it’s a loose connection, but it makes me think of them. Michael and I had a long conversation last night. I told him all about my academic underachievement, and why it was. The sad thing is, I look at it like a competition. I don’t want to work if Michael’s doing good, because he’s always going to do better than me at everything and I’ll always end up looking worse. I just don’t see the point. He’s better than me at everything. He was surprisingly sympathetic. I don’t know how he does it, but he always makes me want to work harder. He told me to just stop the comparison. He said that in two years I can compare where he is now to where I am at that point. Maybe I can actually do kind of good this year. Hopefully sophomore year is as easy as Michael made it out to be. He offered help on Geometry. He’s good at that kind of thing, though I might be able to enlist Zach’s help. He’s a math genius. I’ll take the advice of anyone who did Calculus in the eighth grade. I read some more of Invisible Man last night. Then I got the news that Mom read it at EMU. Now I’ve got both parents wondering why I’m suddenly picking up college-level literature. I had to lie and I said that we discussed it in Latin one day. I’m not about to go up to her and be like, “Yeah, Mom, a kid by the name of Zach Guiles recommended it to me. How did I meet him? Yeah....” I don’t really feel like informing her that I’m doing the one thing she always told me not to do online, which is talk to people I don’t know. I do think that they’re wondering how I suddenly know so much about the driving laws in Vermont, plus the boarding school schedule for Michigan. Interlochen in particular. One day I slipped up and said, “Yeah, Interlochen doesn’t start until the middle of September.” Michael shot me a look. He knows. He knows everything. About me, that is. He even knows about Alex. Better him than David. David would tell on me in an instant. He tries too hard to keep favor with the parents. Beyond all that, there’s really nothing much going on today. This has stretched to seventy-two pages. Wow. I don’t think I should ever print this out. I don’t even think we have seventy-two pages of paper in our whole house. And I bet it’s going to get a whole lot bigger, what with school starting soon and all that. If sophomore year is half as over dramatized as freshman year was, we’re in for at least another seventy-two pages. Time = 5:57 P.M. EDST. Peace out. August 6, 2006 Today kind of sucked. Dad and I were at it for most of the day. It started out when I was on the computer listening to an interview with one of my favorite authors, D.J. MacHale. He kept telling me to get off. Once I did, get off, all he could talk about was how sedentary I was and how I should exercise more. I was trying to stay calm, but that seemed to piss him off some more. He said something to the affect of, “It’s time to move your fat ass and get some exercise.” I’m sure you can imagine how I felt at that. The last person to tell me that I had a fat ass was Darnell Forte in fifth grade. I took a lot of abuse in elementary school for being fat. It all kind of came screaming back. Tears came to my eyes and I went to the library. I didn’t plan on coming back for a long time. A few tears came out when I was getting my stuff for the library. I dried them and reminded myself that I’m too strong to cry. I think too proud is more like it. Whatever. I was almost afraid to walk down the street to the library. People know me. I was afraid people would want to talk. Fortunately, no one was out. To make sure I wouldn’t cry in public, I inwardly sang one song. I catalogue these steps now Decisive and intentioned Precise and patterned specifically to yours The beginning of “Bend and Not Break” almost always makes me feel a lot better. I don’t even know why. Good guitar work maybe? Michael is officially a Dashboard Confessional hater, though. I’ve been playing a lot of them lately. I hung out at the library for about a half hour. Drank a Pepsi, quite self-conscious of my fat ass. Whatever. I turned at the crosswalk, even though I had meant to go home. I ended up walking along the road into Buhr Park. I wondered if David would see me, since the pool is right there. I wandered up the grassy hills towards Allen School, my old elementary school. The playground equipment was different when I went there. I was listening to my iPod. I finally sat on a swing and thought. I don’t know how long I sat on that swing. Long time. I listlessly stared out onto the field, remembering my years at Allen. “Soul to Squeeze” came on in my iPod. It’s the song that made me feel better when Ben tried to kill himself. You could say it’s my “Things could be worse” song. I only got off the damn swing when crazy Edwina came by and I didn’t want to talk to her. When I made it home awhile later, Dad was on me in a second. He told me to clean my room, like he tends to do. He came in and gave me a speech. I told him I didn’t care, and that it didn’t affect him. My own apathy scared me. I think I was just trying to piss him off. I don’t take orders from anyone who calls me a fat ass. He apologized later, but I can assure you that I’m not going to forget that in a hurry. And he apologized after he threatened to call Roberts and get me kicked off the Interlochen trip. I knew I would be out of Concert Band if I did that, so it was necessary to clean my room. No one was on today, to make things worse. I was sort of hoping that Zach or Alex would get on. They might make me feel better. I once tried to help Zach one day last February when he wasn’t doing so hot. He was going through what he called a “stall”. I talked him through it, and he thanked me for talking with him. Zach’s a good guy. I should probably go. Time = 7:35 P.M. EDST. ‘Bye.
    No Comments
  • part 3

    by MeanLookstheIII on March 20, 2007
    June 29, 2006 I know, it’s been awhile. I’ve been bored, just because Amy and Alex went to band camp, so there's no one to talk to. The pain is gone from my wisdom teeth. I’m happy about that. I miss them, though. They’re gone until the 25th of July. I won’t even be around. I’ll be in New Hampshire, hanging with the cousins. I’ve started another book, like last summer when I wrote that book about those with the beast power. It was quite good for a first novel. If I do say so myself. This one, I think, is going to be even better. It’s about this girl, who has these things called the Great Beasts. They fight and do competitions and stuff for her, and they’re a team. She wants to challenge the League of the land, but only guys can challenge. I know, in a way it’s a takeoff of Pokemon. I just have to change enough to make it seem like it’s not. I’m going to give Jessica, my main character, an ally. According to my story, his name is Louis. Yes, I took that from Luis Anderson. They have a lot of similar traits, like looks and attitude. Only Jess hates his guts. Which I guess I did at first. He’s going to be a big help to ol’ Jessica in the road to victory. Maybe I should have them fall in love. Maybe. Jessica and her brother, Matthias, (isn’t that a great name? I’ve loved it for years) also have a lost sibling named Alexander, which they’re going to try to find. It was only fair to name a character after Alex. I haven’t fully decided why Alexander isn’t with Jessica and Matthias, but I think he was kidnapped. I just have to make up an evil organization that would want him. The equivalent of Team Rocket, perhaps? Haha. You know, that’s not a bad idea. My story’s got its tragic parts. Jessica’s mom committed suicide (because I was honoring Ted, whose dad committed suicide about two and a half months ago) and her dad is always gone. I’m going to have a scene where Matthias and Jessica both decide to leave, because their dad isn’t coming back. He’s a traveling salesman. I know, tragic. Matthias decides to go look for their lost brother and Jessica goes to challenge the League with Louis. I wonder how I’m going to make Matthias okay with that, because he can be a prick sometimes. He’s still the older brother, and Jessica loves him anyway. It’s told from first person, and I’m telling it kind of sarcastic. Michael’s gone. He went to camp, Junior War College. I called it Paintball Camp for a straight month to piss him off. It worked. I wish I had been up on time and gotten to go to the airport with them, because I’m not going to see Michael for seventeen days. Me and Dad leave for Seattle the day he comes back and we’re going to miss him by about an hour. Six or seven days in Seattle, and the ten days at Paintball Camp. I miss him. I wonder how I’m going to react when he goes to college. I’ll probably cry. I know David will. David loves Michael. I guess I love Michael, too. I miss everyone. I want to go back to school. I miss Fuzz. I miss the Walrus. I miss Amy. I miss the Walrus. I wish I had his number. I don’t know why I chose this year to find someone like him. I miss him so much. What is it, like, eleven more weeks or something? I hope he at least goes to choir camp. I could see him there. Hopefully. Can’t wait until sophomore year starts. I’m listening to David’s iPod. He has some good stuff. Great, “You’re Beautiful”, James Blunt. I remember when I first heard this song. It was right after Festival, back in March. I was waiting for Dad in the parking lot of the bank while he went to go get money. I was still all hung up on Luis, and the song almost made me cry. It was the line “Now I don’t know what to do, because I’ll never be with you”. That’s why I don’t like this song. Reminds me of what a hell of a five months I went through with him. I remember what first hit off the saga. It was after my audition, the chair audition. I had been procrastinating it for a few weeks. Luis had just cut his hair and it made him look totally different. This was back when I hated him. That I remember. This was about eight months ago. November 1st or 2nd, nighttime, at Huron. I come out of the school. I know I have not done well, but I’m glad the damn audition is done. I can sigh with relief. Then a voice materializes across the arch, scaring the crap out of me. Voice: “So, how’d you do?” I squinted. It was hard to see across the arch in the dim light. Then I realized that I knew the voice, even if I didn’t know the hair yet. Of course. Who could make this night even better? Yep, Luis. Me: “Okay, I guess. What are you doing here?” Luis: “Just got off wrestling.” Ah. Of course. Wrestling was a catch-all for idiots like him. I should have guessed. Me: “Roberts did catch me reading my scales off a little piece of paper, though.” Luis: (laughs very hard at the stupid freshman and shakes his head) “See you tomorrow.” That was the one and only time I made him laugh, if you don’t count the time where I dropped my mute in the middle of that Rosa Parks song at the quietest part. He got a bit of a kick out of that. Geez, why did I like that guy? He was good until the Walrus came around. I just typed his real name accidentally. Oh well, when I introduce him to Mom and Dad I guess I can start calling him by his real name. And, if you look closely through these pages, you could probably deduce who the Walrus is. It’s really process of elimination, and there are little clues everywhere. I actually gave something big away when I was mentioning something about Paul, about the group’s relationship with him. It has to do with schoolwork. I started wearing Cam’s necklace today. Even though we hardly talk these days, it’s still an awesome necklace. I might have to get a new chain for it though. Damn it, today’s his birthday! His sixteenth birthday. I remember his fifteenth. Wow, seems like so long ago. It’s okay, though. I think he has some friends. Theater types. I know he has a girlfriend. I doubt they’re doing much making out and stuff like that, because Cam’s not like that. We’re just different these days. I know now that we’ll never go out. That’s okay though. That’s not what I want. Now it’s “Wake Me Up Before You Go Go” by Wham! I kind of like this song. Reminds me of Lauren in Latin. I miss Latin. It was a good class. I doubt I’ll ever have that kind of class next year, with those people. Mr. Vogel is the greatest teacher ever, followed closely by Mr. MacDonough. I miss him. He was the best student teacher I’ve ever had. He was only 23, so he was close enough to our ages that he was an instant hit. He got a great job in Illinois, and he was a hell of a teacher. I’m happy for him. Okay, I got to go. Time = 12:30 A.M. EDST. Goodbye. July 1, 2006 Bunny bunny. It’s a new month. Mrs. Kielb used to say that in 7th grade every time there was a new month. She was kind of an idiot, but she was okay. Never mind that I never figured out how to get X with her. Algebra was a complete mystery to me until Mrs. Nicoll-Turner took pity on me and taught me. She saved my ass in Algebra. Now I get to do Geometry. Mom and Dad are sending me to Sylvan. At first, I was kind of mad about that, just because Sylvan Learning Center is sort of for people with rock heads. I’ve always thought I was a tad above that. Call me arrogant, but whatever. Maybe it’ll help. I sure hope so. I need to start getting better grades. I was looking at Michael’s transcript last night. I realized, I did better than he did his freshman year. I had a 2.9 at the end of this semester. He had a 2.6 at the end of his freshman year. We both had a 3.0 GPA at the end of the first semester of our freshman year. Wow. I outperformed him. Barely, but I did. Too bad I can’t tell him I saw that, otherwise I would tell him that and perhaps shove it in his face a little. I’m doing good on my story. I think Mom is kind of wondering what I’m up to, though. I’ve had to shove it out of sight whenever she comes in, and she caught me hiding the composition book behind Michael’s pillow once. It would help me if people would wait for me to say, “Come in” before they just barge right in! It’s not that I don’t want them to read it, it’s just that this needs to be all my work, and without other suggestions. And I guess I don’t want them having been able to judge it. I’m currently doing a bit of a funny scene. Matthias and Jess go into this lady’s house. Her name is Mrs. Pimpy. Mrs. Pimpy offers them tarts. Jess purposely makes Matthias laugh and he has to excuse himself. They went to Mrs. Pimpy’s house to see if she remembers their brother Alexander, who dropped off the face of the earth. I’m going to have Louis know more about it than Mrs. Pimpy does. I don’t know how that’s going to work yet. I think I’m going to have Alexander kidnapped by somebody. He can’t be dead, I know that. He and Jess have to interact somehow. I think Alexander should have been adopted by some mob boss kind of guy. He’s about nineteen when my story takes place. I really need to start thinking about the middle of my story. I’ve got a clear idea of the end and a clear idea of the beginning, but I don’t know how the middle is going to be. I know that Jess is going to become the first female Marshal and the old Marshal will know that she’s a girl, because his daughter tried to do the same thing she did. Only she lost. Maybe I should have Jess sort of resisting the mob-types in the middle. Only that would be completely obvious that this somehow came from Pokemon, because in those games, that’s what really pushes the plot along. It’s always the main character versus Team Rocket or Team Aqua or Magma. I might have a subplot following Matthias, because he’s tracking down their dad, who doesn’t give a damn about them. That would be a bit Redwall, because they always have the people who travel, the people at the abbey, and the enemy. I like Matthias, personally. He’s quite a forceful personality, a good brother, and a pretty brave guy. Actually, both the Brecksons are brave. Nothing really to report about today. I nearly passed out going up to the mailbox to send a letter to Amy. I had to pass Paul’s house. I was hoping he’d be out, but no. His brother and sister were out. He and his brother look just alike. Just different hair. Paul’s hair is kind of curly, and his brother has straight hair. I found a great song yesterday while going through Michael’s CDs. It’s called “Changes” by 2Pac. It’s a takeoff of “The Way It Is” by Bruce Hornsby, only it’s more modern. “The Way It Is” is about the aftermath of the Civil Rights Movement, and about how laws don’t change attitudes. “Changes” is more about how we should learn to love each other and stop being gangsta just to make money. Normally I detest rap, but I really like that song. Strangely, 2Pac was dead on. It’s kind of an inspiring song. That’s good because rap is usually something to the effect of “I wanna have sex with my girlfriend and then shoot people”. That’s why I hate it. Well, 24 more days until Amy and Alex come home. I got to go for dinner. Time = 7:40 P.M. EDST. ‘Bye. July 2, 2006 I’m blasting “Semi-Charmed Life” by Third Eye Blind to drown David out. I hate musical theater, and he happens to be singing that. Ben’s on, but I’m definitely not talking to him. I should block him, but he never AIMs anyone unless they AIM him first, so I think I’m okay. I don’t know what I’m going to do about him next year. Hopefully I just won’t have to see him. Amy says I broke his heart. I would say that’s safe to say. I’m glad I never went out with him. I could have been in a much worse place with that guy if I had. Still, if you’re jealous, don’t prank call the girl’s friends! That’s going to get you nowhere. I stayed up until almost 5 last night. That’s really not healthy, but I’m not at all tired. I got seven hours of sleep and I’m still going strong. I was writing. Night is the best time because no one comes up to bug you. Jess is about to leave. Matthias has already left. He took Mordechai, her Dragon of the Wind, because he’s underage and can’t compete in the League. Matthias took him as a means of transportation. I’m going to make the story alternate between Jess and Matthias, first person point of view. We’ve got to find out what happened to Alexander, right? That reminds me, I have to look up what both Alexander and Matthias mean online. I changed the background of my desktop. It’s now a map of the Roman Empire. Too bad I can’t show Mr. Vogel. He might be proud. I’ve seen him proud of me only a couple times. One time was when I scraped an 85% on the noun endings quiz, because I was infamous for not knowing them. The other time was when I got a silver medal in the National Latin Exam. The freshmen and sophomores were the ones that got medals. Lauren in front of me got a gold medal and Peter Kim got a silver medal and their both sophomores. Me and Paul also got silvers. Oh, and one junior got a gold. I think the underclassmen rocked the exam, though. Mr. Vogel hinted that when he was handing out certificates and medals. We made the juniors look bad. It’s a nice feeling. I wonder what they got on the exam. The first day into the second semester, we got our first semester exams back. I didn’t do bad. I got an 87%. By Mr. Vogel’s grading scale, that’s a B+. I remember that was the day that Paul joined the class. Anyway, Mr. Vogel completely flipped out on us. It was Renton’s fault. He said Mr. Vogel’s grading scale was a complete judgment call. Fatal mistake, you weedhead. It’s just a bad idea to accuse Mr. Vogel of being at all unfair, because he prides himself on his fairness, which he should because he is very fair. Renton said that because he was mad at Mr. Vogel. He had messed up his desk by putting stickers on it or something and Mr. Vogel said he couldn’t have his final until he cleaned it up. And then he found out he failed the final. So he was pretty pissed. So he tried to point the finger at Mr. Vogel. Ooh, I’ve never seen Mr. Vogel so mad. He read us an impressive lecture on how it was our own faults we didn’t do so good because we rushed through it to listen to our iPods. I realize now that was directed at Renton, because he was the first to finish and really wanted to listen to his iPod. We got reamed. He went on for a straight five minutes about how we made stupid mistakes because we didn’t have the patience to do it right. “So don’t you dare tell me that it’s a judgment call, because it’s your own fault,” he told us. Too bad Paul had to get such a bad first impression of him. In fact, after Mr. MacDonough left, he told me he hated Mr. Vogel. I really don’t get why people don’t like him. He can be kind of tough, but he’s a good teacher and can be a really nice guy. He’s also really funny when he wants to be. A lot of the people in Humanities don’t like him, I’ve noticed. There was this time where I was in the Foreign Language Department making up a quiz, and this kid came in to get something. He told Mr. Vogel about how the class didn’t like him because he didn’t give them enough time for their timed quizzes and tests. He got shot down, of course, because Mr. Vogel was better than him at argumentation and kind of put him in his place. All the people I’ve talked to like him. Aadith who went to Tappan, Hurley, my whole Latin 1 class. Hurley likes him as much as I do. We talked about it that day we were both alone at lunch and hung out. And we made up a test together for Mr. MacDonough on verb identification. I beat him by one point. I had to rub it in his face. I think I may start my next letter to Amy tonight. Me and her get back on the same day. I’m glad I get to go to New Hampshire. I almost didn’t get to go, because of the days I’m going to Seattle with Dad. It should be fun to be an unaccompanied minor with Michael again. Hopefully they won’t give us the gayest flight attendant who’s going to talk down to us again. That guy made me angry. I can’t stand people who talk down to teenagers. Twenty-three days left until my online buddies come back, in addition to my best friend. Time = 6:50 P.M. EDST. Peace. July 3, 2006 I’m in a bad mood for some reason today. I think I’m just bored. I wanted to take Bailey outside for a walk, but apparently it’s forbidden because its David’s job. He made a huge thing of it. I shouldn’t have to ask to take my own dog out. It’s just common sense. I wish I was back in school, just so I could have some kind of intellectual challenge for awhile. I’ve decided I hate summer. It’s too hot and you’re always bored. I like winter. Nice and cool, and also Christmas comes in winter. What do you get in July? Or in summer in general? Nothing huge. Fourth of July? Not very big. I really want to do good in school this year. I’ve heard sophomore year is a breeze, at least with the science. At Huron, sophomores take Earth Science, which is pretty much just rocks. I told Mom and Dad that if I get Mrs. Goebbel two years in a row, I’m going to cry. I hope I get Mr. Vogel two years in a row, though. I heard from my friend Bella that Mr. Julius can’t teach. That’s funny, because he has the more Roman surname. There’s really a huge difference between knowing material and teaching it. I have a fifty-fifty chance of getting Mr. Vogel for my sophomore year. I hope they upgrade him to Latin 3 after that, so he can be my Latin 3 teacher. I finally found my cell phone. I had to put out some effort to find it, because Dad was going to cut me off. He told me that if I couldn’t find it, I wouldn’t get another until my junior year. That pissed me off enough to go find it. I was exactly where I thought it was, on my bed. I had just put my old math binder on top of it, so I couldn’t see it. It was my Jessica Simpson moment of the week. As soon as I turned it on, I got a voicemail from about six that night (it was around nine or ten) from the Walrus. He was asking me out to Top of the Park. I still have no idea of how to bring up the subject of me going out with people to Mom and Dad. I’ve been going over the Interlochen bulletin today. It’s pretty much the same as last year. Hopefully I won’t be attracted to my squad leader this year. It’s kind of strange to think that he’s graduated now. He was the one who got saddled with the likes of me and taught me. I tend to frustrate people who try to teach me how to march. I frustrated the crap out of both Jessica and Jing Han. I don’t think I’ve ever mentioned Jessica. She was kind of the person I went to as a freshman to understand how Huron works. She thought I was kind of cool, for a freshman, that is. Okay, it’s even weirder to think that the sophomores are juniors now. The sophomores were always the sophomores. I mean, Michael was a junior. It’s just hard to see them in that stage. All of ‘em, Jessica, Zach, Jing Han, Megan, Luis, everyone. I wonder if I’ll have a freshman buddy next year. Me and Amy agreed that we have to warn all new freshmen about the existence of a guy by the name of Ryan Deskins. He comes off nice at first, but he’s downright dangerous. He’s basically a womanizer. He befriends all the new freshmen and then tries to get with the freshman girls. He’s not going to touch me, because he knows Michael, and Michael would make him very, very sorry if he did anything to me. But he went after Amy, and it was my fault. I was the one who talked to him last year at Interlochen, and I thought he was a good guy. I brought him upon the group. He also went after Melanie. He actually did pin me against the wall once, but I screamed for Fuzz, who was walking by, and he let me go, because Fuzz is a bigger guy, even though Deskins is a junior (a senior now). I already warned Anne of St. Francis. With any luck, his reputation will spread. Lucy Lu says he raped her, but I don’t think so. I think she let him, because she doesn’t seem to be at all traumatized by it and talks about it a lot. I have to warn freshmen about her, too. She drives me nuts! Amy is the only one who gets that. Everyone else just thinks she's a bit eccentric or perhaps insane. But not a bad person. They’re wrong. She’s like Lili Wolford. She goes after the guys in our group. To date, she’s liked Fuzz, Charlie, and Wyatt. I wouldn’t be surprised if she went after Ted or Kevin next. I’m going to go and eat something, and then put my trumpet back together because I was cleaning it. Grease everywhere. Time = 6:15 P.M. EDST. ‘Bye. Twenty-two more days........ July 4, 2006- The Fourth of July Okay, I just realized how stupid that looks. I guess it’s kind of a given that July 4th is the Fourth of July. Ugh.... I’m so tired. I stayed up until three or four last night and woke up at two-thirty in the afternoon. I think I need a more regular sleep schedule. Amy called today from band camp. She’s getting my letters. I was glad because I thought you might have to put the name of her band camp on the letter, but apparently not. I’ve been trying to make them decently entertaining. I had to rewrite the first one, because I said some things that were out of line concerning me and Alex. I didn’t want to have her pissed at me from camp. I was risking things that ought not be risked. So I did a total rewrite. I’m bored, needless to say. I can’t wait until this Saturday, when Dad and I leave. I need something to do. I wish I could have done summer school or something, just to have an intellectual challenge for awhile. Maybe I’ll do that next year. I actually kind of want to start on Geometry, just to see if I can do it or not. I’m voting on not. I suck at math. Michael’s the one that’s good at it, not me. What can I say, he’s good at everything. He also called last night. I don’t think he’s liking his camp all that much. I don’t think it’s much of a challenge for him. I told Mom, “The only thing that actually may challenge him is the actual military. He’s too good for everything else.” He wants to be a pilot in the Air Force or Navy or possibly Coast Guard. That’s the job he really wants. I think I know the job I want. I want to be like Bob. He’s a social worker that sort of acts as a psychologist. I want to do that, just because of the people I’ve seen at Huron that need more help than their friends can give them. Amy says I have a sarcasm problem, so I need to get that under control first. And it’s bad form to laugh at your patients, so I have to get the infamous “Claire laugh” under control. I say it’s creepy. Amy loves the Claire laugh. Fuzz also loves it. I told them that they shouldn’t put up with it. Michael and David recorded it that day we were doing “The Broke Bunch” for Michael’s English project. It’s one of the creepiest things I’ve ever heard. It’s like the Wicked Witch of the West or something. The Claire laugh comes out when something is really funny, and I can’t seem to stop laughing at it. It makes other people laugh, too, just because it’s such a screaming type laugh and it doesn’t stop. Okay, it’s been real. I have to go eat dinner now. Time = 7:19 P.M. EDST. Goodbye. Twenty-one more days....... July 5, 2006 I stayed up until 5:30 in the morning. I know that can’t be healthy. Dad told me to try to break the cycle and get up at nine tomorrow regardless of the time I go to sleep. That will put me on a regular sleep schedule. I think I’m going to try that. I just gotta set my cell phone to the alarm. I think staying up late gives you the strangest dreams. I recall two that I had, and both were about the Walrus. There was one where I was at his house, and not much happened in that one. We were just sitting on his bed, not really doing anything. Mom came to get me and he walked me out, then we started making out. After awhile, I told him to stop because Mom didn’t know about him yet. Conveniently, Mom was looking in the other direction when I got into the car. I was sort of wondering what she was looking at, but for some reason I didn’t. The second one was one of the most vivid dreams I’ve ever had. We went to the prom together. Afterwards, we went to some house where all people do is have sex. There were just random naked people in the halls, hanging out. A voice told me to hold myself back through all this. I don’t think we actually did anything, because he disappeared. I asked a guy and he said that the Walrus had left for a place called the Imaginary Cafe or something like that with five friends. I asked a girl where the Imaginary Cafe was and she took me there. The place was under a curtain and had a jazz band for some reason. There were random people just watching. I remember I went with Lili Wolford, which I don’t think I would normally do. I was encouraging her to go out with a guy (which she needs no encouragement for....) and then I asked if she was still going out with what’s-his-name who’s going out with Megan now. She asked me who I liked and I said, “I can’t say” because the Walrus is her ex. Then she got kind of mad at me. Then I woke up. I swear it was the most vivid thing I’ve ever dreamed. The whole sex house thing was incredibly real. I didn’t get the cafe part, though (or why I was talking to Lili Wolford in the first place) or why the Walrus left with exactly five friends. The whole place felt like some sort of club or theater. It was very dark. People were apparently very helpful, though. I’ve found a bunch of new songs I like. The best one yet is “Bend and Not Break” by Dashboard Confessional. I also got “Almost” by Bowling for Soup and “My Sundown” by Jimmy Eat World. I actually took most of Michael’s Dashboard Confessional CD. All I have to do is go through Michael’s CDs and I’ll find about twelve new songs I like. I have to do it when he’s not around, though. Probably because he has a crude rap selection that he doesn’t want people to know he has. Mom and Dad don’t really know he listens to rap. All this swimming has me all tired out. I barely can type. My thumb feels all worn out. I got a lot of exercise today, actually. I had to walk a long way up the street to send a letter to Amy. We need more mailboxes here in this neighborhood. One of these days I’m going to catch Paul outside. I want to talk to him about him and Amy. I need to know if that’s going to work out or not, just for Amy. We’re all kind of wondering what happened to the other girl he liked. I say she was a decoy, to distract from him liking Amy. I should know about decoys. In seventh grade I liked guy named Eric Arbor. I couldn’t try anything because he was going out with the girl who used to be my best friend. So I had to try something. I pretended to like Gary so he would teach me how to play Magic. It was my cunning plan of the seventh grade. I think Paul made up a person so it wouldn’t get out that he liked Amy. Amy is well-known enough that people would find that interesting. After all, people went nuts when they found out who I liked. That wasn’t my fault. Caroline and Sarah Vallem told EVERYONE. I’m glad we’re over the agony that Amy was going through. That was a bad couple months for her. She wouldn’t admit she liked him until May. She did all along, though. Maybe it’s good the Fairy March is a thing of the past. I never did get to meet him. I hear he was in Charlie’s Bio class, though. I never saw the Fairy March that day I went looking for Mrs. Goebbel. I needed to ask her if she had gotten my permission slip. I knew I was going to be late for Law. Unfortunately, in a choice between a field trip and Ms. Bryant, the field trip wins. I glanced into Mrs. Goebbel’s class. Damn! I had forgotten that Mr. Alger took Mrs. Goebbel’s class until 3rd hour. Charlie stood outside the class with a bunch of his friends. I had also forgotten Charlie was in that class. He grinned at me and said, “Hey, Claire.” “Hey. Do you know where I might find Mrs. Goebbel at this hour?” He said, “Yeah, I think.” Then he asked me if I had something that he could borrow. I did have it, and I gave them to him. I haven’t gotten them back, but that’s okay. They weren’t mine anyway. Charlie led the way. He took me to the back office where Mrs. Goebbel keeps her records. I realized he was probably right. He pounded on the door. Lo and behold, Mrs. Goebbel answered. I grinned thanks at Charlie, who nodded, and went in with Goebbel. We went into the main classroom. She smiled knowingly at me and said, “Who was that?” I rolled my eyes and said, “That’s Charlie.” Changing the subject (which could go very uncomfortable), I asked, “Did you get my permission slip?” I had slipped it under the door last night, since I had been sick. “Yes, dear, I did,” she said absently. “You know it’s today, right?” I nodded. Charlie, who was in the classroom, came up and sighed. “Why did I even go around?” I laughed. “I don’t even know.” The two minute bell rang. Damn. I was for sure going to be late for Law. I asked Mrs. Goebbel, “Can I have a pass? I don’t think I’m going to make it to Law.” She nodded. “I took you to the right person, right?” asked Charlie, concerned. “Yeah. That’s Mrs. Goebbel.” He should know by now. I spend half my life complaining about her. While Goebbel was writing the pass, I thought I saw her do that knowing smile, that Is-He-Your-Boyfriend? smile, again. Geez, that woman was really getting it into her head that I had a thing for Charlie. She gave me the pass and ordered me to come to the teachers’ lounge at 9 o’clock sharp. I nodded, said goodbye to Charlie, and hightailed it to Law. I did not see the Fairy March in my brief visit to Mr. Alger’s class. I’m glad Amy’s over him, though. Now she can go out with Paul and be happy. We might just be happy this year, all of us. That would be great. It might be a novelty, too. Someone was always in pain this year, emotionally. I think we’re going to have a good sophomore year. Mom just caught me. I got to go. Time = 12:08 A.M. EDST. ‘Bye. Twenty more days..... July 6, 2006 My nose itches. I wish I weren’t allergic to cats. I’m making a lot of money taking care of these ones, though. And they’re cute, too. There are three of them, Stretch, Miles, and Blue. Siamese cats. Stretch is the one that really likes me. He jumped into my lap today and I petted him for a long time. Blue and Miles hate me. They run away the second I step in through the door. I’m breaking the cycle. I actually woke up at noon today, even though I stayed up until five or so last night. I think I’m going to be okay. Man, I love this song. “Bend and Not Break”, Dashboard Confessional. I was talking to Michael about it last night. He apparently doesn’t like it very much. I didn’t get the chance to ask him why he had it on one of his homework CDs if he didn’t like it. He sounds like he’s doing good. His camp is getting better. He doesn’t like the stuff that’s irrelevant, though. Who does? Soon, I’m going to go up the street and mail my letter to Amy. I couldn’t get to sleep last night, so I wrote her a letter. For some reason I had a moment where I couldn’t stop laughing at this time when we went to go see Date Movie and there was this scene where the main character sees the blond guy from an earlier scene. Amy said, “Oh, it’s the same guy!” and I said, “Really?” and she said, “Shut up!” That’s when I knew it was time to go to sleep. Didn’t really work out. Can’t wait until Saturday. Day after tomorrow, yeah! Then it’s Seattle and the rest of the summer will go fast. I’m going to go mail that letter. Time = 7:48 P.M. EDST. Here I go hiking. Nineteen more days...... July 7, 2006 Well, this is going to be it for about a week. Tomorrow is Seattle. We’re leaving at about nine tomorrow. I’m going to miss Michael by about an hour. Sucks. I miss him. I’ve been waiting for the Walrus to get on. I want to say goodbye. Hopefully he’ll get on soon. This is a great song. I heard it today. “Where’d You Go” by Fort Minor. It’s kind of sad, but it has a good tune. It’s about this guy who’s always away from his family and his wife misses him and ends up leaving him because he’s never around. I think Michael might like it, so I burned a CD of it and left in his stereo, along with some other stuff, like all the new songs I’ve bought while he was gone. I broke the cycle by getting only three hours of sleep last night. I should be tired tonight. I worked at the Emmanuel House on three hours of sleep. Good thing it’s not really physical work, and the stuff that is, they won’t let me do because I’m only fourteen. I took a nap at about two and woke up at five, so all in all, I got about six hours overall. Rejoice, for the cycle is broken! This vacation is going to be awesome. I’m looking forward to it. Why do I feel sad, then? I think I just miss everyone. The summer should go fast after this. I know this semester is going to be awesome. Amy will have Paul. I’ll have the Walrus. At least I hope so. Okay, I’m kind of worried about him. I think he had another fight with Melanie, because of what he had on his away message last night. He was begging her to talk to him, because he said he had stuff to tell her. I hope he’s not in trouble. I wish there was some way to force him to get his ass online. Well, I will be back in about a week. I forget the exact date, but I think it’s somewhere around the thirteenth or fourteenth. Hopefully it will be a safe trip. Time = 9:17 P.M. EDST. Be back soon. July 17, 2006 I’m back. Seattle was awesome. We went everywhere. Space Needle, Crater Lake, IMAX, everywhere. And I actually got into no fights with Dad like I was worried we would. Actually, there was one. We were on our way to Oregon and Dad asked something about my hiking boots. I realized I had forgotten them back in Washington. I delayed by telling him I wasn’t sure if I had packed them or not. I was listening to my iPod and “Forget My Name” by New Found Glory was playing. The first line to “Forget My Name” is “Tell all my friends I’m dead”. I was listening to that and thinking, Yup, that’s about right. He didn’t scream too bad, though. Just made me feel guilty as hell because he had to buy more hiking boots and they’re really expensive. Overall, it was great. Lots of fun. I’m glad I’m home, though. The flight back seemed really long, even though I sat next to a cool guy. He was funny, even though he was kind of dumb, and he was really nice. It crossed my mind that he could be a pedophile (how sad am I? I’m turning into Mom) but he had a couple of kids and a nice wife and was reading Christian fiction. Raping kids is frowned upon in Christianity. We compared places that we had been in Washington. I realized that if Mom had been there she would have ordered me to switch seats with her because I was talking to the guy. I’m off to New Hampshire in three days with Michael. That should be fun. We might see Aunt Laura and Uncle Rick while we’re up there. They are by far the coolest aunt and uncle we have, because they’re a full fourteen years younger than Mom and Dad, so they’re more with the times. And I haven’t seen their kid (our cousin) Jack since Thanksgiving of eighth grade. He’s almost two now. He’s a little clone of Uncle Rick. Amy and Alex are going to be home soon! The 25th is only a week away. I got a letter from Amy the day I got back. It was kind of funny. All the sentences end either with a question mark or a exclamation point. I wrote her a letter back correcting all her spelling mistakes. She hates it when I’m the grammar Nazi. There was one time where she was off on a Margaret Parus speech to me and Fuzz (this chick at Huron...... we hate her) and she said something about how they were watching a movie on octopuses. “Octopi,” I said. “What?” “The plural of octopuses is octopi.” Fuzz chuckled. Amy gave me a look. “I knew you were going to say that.” “It’s in Latin.” That led to another discussion of Paul, of course. Paul sat next to me in Latin for a straight semester because Mr. Vogel doesn’t believe in switching seats every quarter, just at the semester change. I was one of the first people to be nice to him. I like to think I was his first Huron friend. The first person to talk to poor Paul was Renton. Ugh, Renton. I think he actually got expelled. I’ve noticed something. You’re automatically in if Renton takes a liking to you. I never needed any help, but he didn’t really like me anyway. Embarrassingly enough, I actually used to like him, back when he used to sit in front of me. He used to strech back onto my desk, grin at me and say, “Hey, what’s up?” I dropped a book on his head on purpose one day before a quiz. Mr. Vogel nodded approvingly at me. I think he knew I had a crush on Renton. He’s literally omniscient. Now I realize that Renton was a jerk. He went away to a special school because he was addicted to weed. Turns out he’s gay anyway. He was hot for Mr. MacDonough and also for Michael. Michael hated him. He always thought Renton was an idiot. Can’t wait until Amy and Alex come home. I miss them. Life isn’t the same without Amy’s comments and Alex’s smartass remarks. I wish I could have figured out Alex’s cabin and then sent him a letter and then just told him not to tell Amy. But I guess that’s not what friends do. Too bad. He said no one ever sends him anything, not even his mom. I got another interesting idea for a story. It would be about these four friends and would be told in a different way. I would tell it sort of like how I do here, with memories instead of chapters. Something like Memory #1, and then number them from there. Give the date and time of day and a title to the memory. I would have to take from all the stuff that the four of us have done and all the conflicts we’ve had. I always told them that I’m going to write a book someday about them. Like us, there would be two boys and two girls. So far, for names I have Jess and Patrick. Might be interesting if I decide to write it. I have to decide first why Louis knows so damn much about the League and the region. Maybe his mom or sister did the same thing that Jess is doing. It’s hot. It got over a hundred degrees yesterday, apparently. That’s why it was so bad on the way to the mailbox when I was walking there yesterday. I keep hoping to see Paul so I can talk to him about Amy but I haven’t seen him yet. I’ve seen his sister and brother but not him. I wonder, if he starts going out with Amy, is he going to become a part of the group? I did it. I bet he could do it. The circumstances are sort of the same. I had a friendship with Amy and she helped me meet all those people by inviting me to her fifteenth birthday party. Ooh, that was fun. I had a great time. It was me, Amy (of course...), Fuzz, Wyatt, and Akira. She invited Melanie but she didn’t go because her strange friend Jenny wasn’t invited, so she pulled the old “uncle is in the hospital so I have to go out of town” which I thought was funny because Michael had used the same excuse to get out of a Zap Zone party because he thought it was a bit juvenile. I played foosball with Wyatt and Fuzz almost the whole time. I kicked Fuzz’s ass and then Wyatt laughed. I beat Wyatt once and Wyatt beat me once. I sort of started liking him that day, but then I found out about Melanie and him and all their trouble and I thought, “I can’t get into the middle of this.” So I gave up. Moved on to Ted. I didn’t tell anyone but Fuzz about that, but Fuzz figured it out on his own. I think Melanie was getting a clue, but then she moved away. I might have tried something with Ted if his dad hadn’t killed himself during that time. I thought it was best to step back after that. I was literally skipping 4th hour to spend time with him. Six times in two weeks. Then Mrs. Goebbel turned me in to Mom and I had to stop that. Ted’s line when he saw me before 4th hour was, “Go to class!” He and Fuzz escorted me to Bio in the time after Goebbel was nice enough to tell Mom and get me busted. Lucky I smoothed that over. Michael couldn’t believe it. I pretended like it was SO hard to get to Bio from Latin and Mrs. Goebbel would have given me detention if I got a red pass (which is true) and I didn’t want to mess up anyone’s schedule trying to get me to detention after school. I cried. That got Mom. The trick to doing that is to believe your lie and focus on how much trouble you’re in. That brings the tears right away. You really do have to believe the lie you’re telling or else it shows on your face. I’m a great liar. Not that I’m proud of it. It can be useful, though. I don’t know what to do now. I might go check my email or something. Time = 7:19 P.M. EDST. Yes! There’s Zach! Oh, right, bye.
    No Comments